4h  M-^i-X'.  ■:^    . 


^•^r<^--W 


p^¥r^^ 


><?>, 


^ 


'C^-^W^^  ^kil 


(i        (June,    '-'''''^'O". ..;....  ■}■ 

I         ^helf.  Section  SB^  ,'"¥  " 


'O.^ 


CONFERENCE   SERMONS. 


voiiVMs  or  sERiaonrs, 


DESIGNED  TO  BE  USED  IN 


m^ai^^i^w^  M^a^iirt^^a 


WHEN  THERE  IS  NOT  PRESENT  A 


GOSFEIi-MIiriSTZiR. 


By    DANIEL    A.  CLARK,  a.m. 

LATE  PASTOR  OF  THE  FIRST  CHURCH  IN  AMHERST,  MASS. 


«  The  prophet  that  hath  a  dream,  let  han  tell  a  dream ;  but  he  that  hath 
my  word,  let  him  speak  my  word  faithfully."  Jer.  xxiii.  28. 

"  ^^\i^  l^®  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  sound,  who  shall  prepare  hmiself 
to  the  battle?"  "^  1  Cob.  xit.  8. 


AIUHERST,  MASS. 

PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BY  CARTER  AND  ADAMS, 

1826. 


DISTRICT  OF  MASSACHUSETTS,  tO  wit, 

'  District  Clerk's  ofRce. 

L.S.  ^ 

Be  it  Remembered,  That  on  the  Seventeenth  day  of  December  A.  D. 
1825,  in  the  Fiftieth  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica, DANIEL  A.  CLARK,  a.  m.  of  the  said  District  has  deposited  in  this 
Office  the  Title  of  a  Book  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  Author  in  the 
words  following,  <o  loii ;  A  Volume  of  Sermons,  designed  to  be  used  in  Re- 
igious  Meetings,  when  there  is  not  present  a  Gospel-Minister.  B>  Daniel 
A.  Clark,  a.  m.  Late  Pastor  of  the  first  Church  in  Amherst,  Mass.     '*'  The 

firophet  that  hath  a  dream,  let  him  tell  a  dream  ;  but  he  that  hath  my  word, 
et  him  speak  my  word  faithfully."  Jer.  xxiii.28. — "  For  if  the  trumpet  give 
an  uncertain  sound,  who  shall  prepare  himself  to  the  battle  .'"'  1  Cor.  xiv.  8. 
In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  entitled  "  An 
Act  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps, 
Charts  and  Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such  Copies,  during 
the  times  therein  mentioned :"  and  also  to  an  Act  entitled  "  An  Act  sup- 
plementary to  an  Act,  entitled,  An  Act  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning, 
by  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charts  and  Books  to  the  Authors  and  Pro- 
prietors of  such  Copies  during  the  times  therein  mentioned ;  and  extending 
the  benefits  thereof  to  the  Arts  of  Designing,  Engraving  and  Etching  His- 
torical and  other  Prints."  JOHN  W.  DAVIS. 

Clerk  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


ETOIT     \ 


The  writer  of  this  volume  would  say,  to  those  who  have 
encouraged,  or  may  patronize  its  publication,  that  it  is  with 
great  diffidence  he  has  entered  upon  the  work.  Whether  it  ig 
what  you  wished,  or  expected,  you  are  now  to  judge.  My 
hope  is  that  God  will  make  it  useful.  I  feel  disposed  to  take  on- 
ly a  low  place,  among  my  brethren  in  the  ministry,  many  of 
whom  have  yet  committed  few  or  none  of  their  productions  to 
the  press,  and  am  not  conscious  of  any  governing  passion  for 
authorship.  Hence  it  may  not  be  improper  to  give,  in  a  few 
words,  the  history  of  my  views,  relative  to  this  volume. 

I  have  long  believed,  that  sermons  of  a  distinguishing  char- 
acter, and  in  a  popular  dress,  having  point,  and  pungency  of 
application,  are  very  much  needed  in  the  American  churches. 
Most  of  the  sermons  printed  are  occasional,  or  if  otherwise, 
being  printed  singly,  and  seldom  collected  into  volumes,  or  ex- 
tensively circulated,  are  quite  out  of  reach.  They  have,  on  a 
limited  scale,  done  great  good,  but  most  of  them,  however  ex- 
cellent, are  at  length  consigned  to  neglect  with  waste  papers. 

Many  excellent  volumes  too^  have  been  published,  and  have 
edified  the  churches,  and  helped  mature  for  heaven  a  multitude 
of  believers ;  but  which  from  their  occasional,  metaphysical,  or 
exclusively  doctrinal  character,  are  judged  unsuitable  to  be  read 
in  evening-meetings,  to  which  so  often,  even  good  men,  bring 
a  mind,  as  well  as  a  body,  worn  down  with  fatigue  ;  and  need, 
for  their  edification,  some  repast  that  can  hold  their  powers 
waking.  Discourses  adapted  to  such  an  occasion,  which  must 
often  be  read  badly  to  a  dull  audience,  must  have  poured  into 
them,  all  the  novelty,  vivacity,  force,  and  pungency  possible. 
The  truth  should  be  condensed,  and  the  doctrines  exhibited  in 
that  practical  shape,  that  shall  tend  to  keep,  up  through  every 
paragraph,  a  deep  and  lively  interest. 


VI 

To  supply  such  a  volume,  though  perhaps  a  bold  attempt,  has 
been  my  aim  ;  but  whether  I  have  attained,  or  even  appruached 
the  point,  others  will  now  judge.  I  think  there  is  here  a  chasm 
that  needs  to  be  filled,  and  if  I  should  induce  some  of  our 
ablest  clergymen,  to  employ  their  talents  in  accomplishing, 
what  I  have  attempted^  I  shall  I  hope  feel  myself  richly  reward- 
ed for  the  trouble  and  expense  of  publishing  this  volume. 

I  am  prepared  to  say  that  a  score  of  volumes,  such  as  1 2w- 
tended  this  should  be,  is  wanted ;  and  have  yet  to  learn  that 
the  churches  would  not  sustain  the  expense  of  their  publication. 
And  although  it  is  deeply  to  be  regreted,  that  so  many  precious 
volumes,  read  by  the  people  of  God,  in  days  past,  and  used  by 
the  Spirit  in  fitting  them  for  heaven,  have  from  something  ob- 
solete in  their  language,  gone  too  much  out  of  use,  yet  as  the 
fact  exists,  a  remedy  should  be  applied.  The  multitude  of  books 
in  the  market,  is  no  argument  against  the  attempt  to  furnish 
the  ungodly  with  the  means  of  alarm,  or  the  people  of  God, 
with  any  help  that  can  be  afforded  them,  in  finishing  their  sanc- 
tification.  In  every  other  department  of  learning,  new  efforts 
are  perpetually  made,  and  every  fascination  of  style  and  argu- 
ment employed,  to  render  interesting  the  art  or  science  that  it 
is  feared  may  languish  ;  and  why  not  carry  the  same  wisdom 
into  the  church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

I  have  given  the  volume  as  great  a  variety,  as  was  consist- 
ent with  my  original  design,  and  hope  no  one  of  the  discourses 
will  be  found  wholly  unsuitable  for  the  use  intended.  The 
twelfth,  though  it  may  seem  to  have  been  written  exclusively 
for  the  benefit  of  ministers,  was  in  fact  designed  rather  for  their 
people,  to  aid  them  in  discovering,  whether  the  ministry  pla- 
ced over  them  be  correct,  and  faithful ;  and  to  prepare  them  to 
treat  tenderly,  and  aid  promptly,  by  every  means  in  their  pow- 
er, the  true  ambassador  of  Christ,  in  his  arduous,  and  responsi- 
ble, but  pleasant  and  honourable  calling.  And  the  minister  of 
the  gospel,  often  pressed  with  labour,  may  wish,  in  some  of  his 
Uttle  meetings,  to  read  a  sermon  to  his  people,  and  may  find 
this  one  not  unprofitable  to  himself  or  his  people. 


Vll 


I  sincerely  hope,  that  some  of  the  worthy  ministers  of  New 
England,  whose  praise  is  in  the  churches,  will  give  the  public  a 
few  volumes  of  their  sermons,  and  not  leave  this  department  of 
christian  instruction,  to  be  exclusively  occupied  by  posthumous 
publications,  which  some  worthy  friend,  with  the  best  motives 
possible,  but  under  great  disadvantages,  shall  collect  from  un- 
revised  manuscripts,  often  with  not  the  best  success,  either  as 
it  regards  the  reputation  of  the  author,  or  the  usefulness  of  the 
book. 

I  have  only  to  add  my  wish  and  my  prayer,  that  the  great 
Head  of  the  church,  may  bless  to  all  my  readers  this  attempt  to 
build  them  up  in  the  most  holy  faith  ;  and  to  ask  their  prayers, 
that  my  labour  may  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
lam,  Christian  brethren. 

Yours  affectionately,  in  the 

Bonds  of  the  Gospel, 

DANIEL  A.  CLARK. 

AMHERST,  Mass.  Jan.  S,  1826. 


CONTENTS. 

SERMON  I. 
The  Church  Safe .        9 

SERMON  II. 
The  Only  True  God 35 

SERMON  III. 

Unregenerate  Men  Without  Holiness       ....       54 

SERMON  IV. 

The  Gospel  Sustains  the  Law  .....       71 

SERMON  V. 

Correct  Views  of  Christ  Essential  .         .         .         .88 

SERMON  VI. 

Christ  Redeems  and  Sanctifies  .         .    »     .         .      109 

SERMON  VII. 

Terms  of  Acceptance  with  God 129 

SERMON  VIII. 

The  Man  of  God  Distinguished 151 

SERMON  IX 

Sinners  made  Useful  to  God's  People      ,         .         .         .174 

SERMON  X. 

Wrath  Conquered  by  Kindness 208 

SERMON  XI. 

Gospel-Truth  Defined  228 

SERMON  XII. 
An  Honest  Ministry 264 

SERMON  XIII. 

The  Rich  Believer  Bountiful 294 

SERMON  XIV. 

Nothing  Safe  but  the  Church  .         .         >        ,         .     309 


THE  CHURCH  SAFE, 

ISAIAH  XLIX.  16. 

"  /  have  graven  thee  upon  the  palms  of  my  hands  ;  thy  walls 
are  continually  before  me." 

The  Jewish  church,  during  her  captivity, 
would  be  led  to  conceive  that  God  had  forsaken, 
and  forgotten  her.  To  effectually  remove  this  im- 
pression, God  by  his  prophet  appeals  to  one  of  the 
tenderest  relationships  of  life.  ''  Can  a  woman  for- 
get her  sucking  child,  that  she  should  not  have  com- 
passion on  the  son  of  her  womb  ?  yea  they  may 
forget,  yet  will  I  not  forget  thee."  Thus  would 
he  give  to  Zion,  assurance  of  his  unchangeable 
love.  His  people  should  multiply,  till  the  land, 
where  their  foes  destroyed  them,  should  be  too 
limited  for  their  increased  population.  Kings  and 
nations  should  serve  them,  and  do  them  honour. 
Zion  was  dear  to  him  as  the  apple  of  his  eye. 
He  would  engrave  her  upon  the  palms  of  his 
hands;   her  walls  should  be  continually  before  him. 

In  those  days,  it  was  the  custom  to  paint  upon 
the  palms  of  the  hands  such  objects  as  men  wish- 
ed to  remember,  in  allusion  to  which  custom  God 
assures  his  people,  that  he  had  graven  Zion  upon 
2 


10 

the  palms  of  his  hands.  Thus  should  her  walls  be 
contmually  before  him  ;  he  would  not  forget  her  a 
moment,  nor  suffer  any  foe  to  injure  her.  We 
have  here  a  broad  and  sacred  pledge,  to  be  kept  in 
mind  by  the  people  of  God  in  all  ages,  and  plead 
in  their  prayers,  that  he  will  foster  and  bless  his 
church,  and  will  employ  his  vigilence  and  his  pow- 
er to  secure  her  safety,  and  advance  her  honours. 
Thus  is  The  church  safe^  and  the  people  of 
God  need  have  no  apprehensions,  nor  weep  a  tear, 
but  over  their  own  transgressions,  and  the  miseries 
of  that  multitude,  who  will  not  be  persuaded  to  take 
sanctuary  in  her  bosom.  I  shall  argue  the  safety 
of  the  church,  from  the  firmness  and  stability  of 
the  divine  operations^  From  what  God  has  already 
done  for  his  church.  What  he  is  now  doings  and 
What  he  has  promised^  to  do. 

I.  We  assure  ourselves,  that  the  church  is  safe, 
Frora  the  firmness  and  stability  of  the  divine  opera- 
tions, I  now  refer,  not  merely  to  the  unchangeable- 
ness  of  God,  which  will  lead  him  to  pursue  for  ever 
that  plan  which  his  infinite  wisdom  devised  ;  for 
that  plan  lies  concealed  from  us  ;  but  to  that  uniform 
and  steady  course  with  which  he  has  pursued  every 
enterprise  which  his  hands  have  begun.  That  he 
is  of  the  same  mind,  and  that  none  can  turn  him,  is 
a  thought  full  of  comfort ;  but  that  he  has  finished 
every  work  which  he  took  in  hand,  is  nfact,  which 
intelligences  have  witnessed,  and  one  on  which  we 
may  found  our  richest  expectations. 


11 

The  worlds  wliich  he  began  to  build  he  finished. 
Not  one  was  left  half  formed  and  motionless. 
Each  he  placed  in  its  orbit,  gave  it  light,  and  laws, 
and  impulse.  And  ever  since  this  first  develop- 
ment of  the  divine  stability,  the  wheels  of  Provi- 
dence have  rolled  on  with  steady  and  settled  course. 
What  Omnipotence  began,  whether  to  create  or 
to  destroy,  he  rested  not  till  he  had  accomplished. 

When  he  had  become  incensed  with  our  world, 
and  purposed  its  desolation,  with  what  a  firm  and 
steady  step  did  he  go  on  to  achieve  his  purpose. 
Noah  builds  the  ark,  and  God  prepares  the  foun- 
tains, which,  at  his  word,  burst  from  their  entrench- 
ments to  drown  an  impious  generation. 

How  have  suns  kept  their  stations,  and  planets 
rolled  in  their  orbits,  by  the  steady  pressure  of  the 
hand  of  God  ;  by  their  revolutions  measuring  out 
the  years  of  their  own  duration,  and  by  their  veloci^ 
ty  urging  on  the  amazing  moment  when  they  shall 
meet  in  dread  concussion,  and  perish  in  the  contact. 
How  fixed  their  periods,  their  risings,  their  eclipses, 
their  changes,  and  their  transits,  And  while  they 
roll,  how  uniform  is  the  return  of  spring,  summer, 
autumn  and  winter.  How  certain  every  law  of 
matter,  gravitation,  attraction,  reflection,  &:c.  The 
very  comet,  so  long  considered  lawless,  how  is  it 
curbed  and  reined  in  its  eccentric  orbit,  and  never 
yet  had  power  or  permission  to  burn  a  single  world. 

How  sure  is  the  fulfilment  of  prophecy.  Ages 
intervening  cannot  shake  the)  certainty  of  its  hq^ 


12 

complishment.  Jesus  bleeds  on  Calvary  four  thou- 
sand years  subsequently  to  the  promise  which  that 
event  accomplishes.  Cyrus  is  named  in  the  page  of 
prophecy  more  than  two  hundred  years  before  his 
birth,  and  at  the  destined  moment  becomes  the 
Lord's  shepherd,  collects  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  and  builds  Jerusalem.  The  Jews, 
as  prophets  three  thousand  years  ago  foretold,  are 
yet  in  exile.  The  weeping  prophet,  now  at  rest, 
still  sees  the  family  he  loved  peeled  and  scattered, 
and  the  soil  that  drank  his  tears,  cursed  for  their 
sins  ;  and  confident  that  God  is  true,  waits  impa- 
tient the  certgiin,  but  distant  year  of  their  redemp- 
tion. 

Wretches  that  dare  his  power,  God  will  not  dis- 
turb his  plan  to  punish.  The  old  world  flourished 
one  hundred  and  twenty  years  after  heaven  had 
cursed  that  guilty  race.  Sodom  was  a  fertile  valley 
long  after  the  cry  of  its  enormities  had  entered  into 
the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabbaoth.  The  Amorites 
were  allowed  five  hundred  years  to  fill  up  the  meas- 
ure of  their  iniquity  after  God  had  pledged  their 
land  to  Abram,  although  Israel  wore  away  the  in- 
tervening years  in  bondage.  Many  a  murderer 
has  been  overtaken  by  the  hand  of  justice,  half  a 
century  past  the  time  of  the  bloody  deed.  God 
will  punish  all  the  workers  of  iniquity,  but  he  waits 
till  the  appointed  moment.  Like  the  monarch  of 
the  forest,  he  comes  upon  his  enemies,  conscious  of 
his  strength,  with  steady  but  dreadful  steps.     In  his 


13 

movements  there  is  neither  frenzy,  passion,  nor 
haste.  While  his  judgments  linger,  his  enemies 
ask,  "  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming  ?"  but 
let  them  know,  that  he  has  appeared,  and  descom- 
fited  many  a  foe  ;  and  the  inference  is  that  they 
must  perish  too.  Whatever  God  begins,  he  finishes  : 
no  unseen  embarrassment  can  turn  his  eye  from  his 
original  purpose. 

Now  the  argument  is,  that  as  God  has  begun  to 
erect  a  church,  he  will  act  in  this  matter  as  in  all 
others.  If  one  of  light  character,  a  man  given  to 
change,  had  laid  the  foundation  of  some  mansion, 
there  would  still  be  doubt  whether  it  would  ever  re- 
ceive its  top-stone.  But  suppose  his  character  ex- 
actly the  reverse,  and  the  moment  he  brakes  the 
ground  imagination  sees  the  mansion  finished : 
now  only  make  God  the  builder  and  the  argument 
is  perfect.  Whether  we  can  trace  his  footsteps  or 
not,  he  moves  on  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  pur- 
pose with  undeviating  course.  Every  event,  in  as- 
pect bright  or  dark,  promotes  the  ultimate  increase 
and  establishment  of  his  church.  Or  shall  this  be 
the  only  enterprise  to  which  his  wisdom,  his  power, 
or  his  grace,  is  inadequate  ?  In  this  solitary  di- 
stance shall  he  begin  to  build  and  not  be  able  to  fin- 
ish ?  What  would  be  thought  of  him  in  hell,  if  the 
mystical  temple  should  never  receive  its  top-stone  ? 
Its  fires  may  go  out,  the  worm  may  die,  or  some  in- 
fernal genius  bridge  the  gulph.  Heaven  too  would 
lose  all  conjBdence  in  its  King,  and  every  harp 
be  silent. 


14 

Thus  before  we  examine  the  history  of  the 
diurch,  or  read  the  promises,  if  we  believe  that  God 
ever  had  a  church,  we  have  the  strongest  possible 
presumptive  evidence,  that  he  will  watch  her  inter- 
ests, will  feed  the  fires  upon  her  altars,  will  bring 
her  sons  from  far,  and  her  daughters  from  the  ends 
of  the  earth,  and  will  never  leave  her,  nor  forsake 
her.  "  I  have  graven  thee  upon  the  palms  of  mj 
hands  ;  thy  walls  are  continually  before  me." 

II.  Our  expectations  brighten  when  we  see 
what  God  has  done  for  his  church.  My  first  argu- 
ment went  to  show,  that  if  God  had  only  laid  the 
corner  stone  of  this  heavenly  building,  it  would  rise 
and  be  finished.  We  are  now  to  view  the  building 
half  erected,  and  from  what  has  been  done  argue 
the  certainty  of  its  completion.  The  church  has 
been  under  the  fostering  care  of  heaven  too  long  to 
be  abandoned  now. 

Let  us  retrace  for  a  moment  a  few  pages  of  her 
history,  and  we  shall  see  that  when  the  church  was 
low,  he  raised  her  ;  when  she  was  in  danger,  he 
saved  her.  Amid  all  the  moral  desolations  of  the  old 
world,  the  church  never  became  extinct.  And  he 
at  length  held  the  winds  in  his  fist,  and  barred  the 
fountains  of  the  deep,  till  Noah  could  build  the  ark, 
and  the  church  be  housed  from  the  storm. 

How  wonderful  were  his  interpositions  when 
the  church  was  embodied  in  the  family  of  Abraham  ! 
In  redeeming  her  from  Egyptian  bondage  how  did 
he  open  upon  that  guilty  land  all  the  embrasures  of 


15 

heaven,  till  they  thrust  out  his  people.  And  he 
conducted  them  to  Canaan  by  the  same  masterly 
hand.  The  sea  divided,  and  Jordan  rolled  back  its 
waters  ;  the  rock  became  a  pool,  and  the  heavens 
rained  them  bread,  till  they  drank  at  the  fountains, 
and  ate  the  fruits  of  the  land  of  promise.  Their  gar- 
ments lasted  forty  years,  and  the  angel  Jehovah,  in 
a  cloud  of  light,  led  them  through  the  labyrinths  and 
dangers  of  the  desert. 

When  the  church  diminished,  and  her  prospects 
clouded  over,  he  raised  up  reformers.  Such  were 
Samuel,  and  David,  and  Hezekiah,  and  Josiah,  and 
Daniel,  and  Ezra,  and  Nehemiah:  such  were  all 
the  prophets.  Each  in  his  turn  became  a  master- 
builder,  and  the  temple  rose,  opposition  notwith- 
standing. 

Again  under  the  apostles  how  did  her  prospects 
brighten.  In  three  thousand  hearts,  under  a  single 
sermon,  commenced  the  process  of  sanctification. 
The  very  cross  proved  an  engine  to  erect  her  pil- 
lars ;  the  flames  lighted  her  apartments,  and  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs  cemented  the  walls  of  her 
temple,  and  contributed  to  its  strength  and  beauty. 
Jl very  dying  groan  alarmed  the  prince  of  hell,  and 
shook  the  pillars  of  his  dreary  domain. 

But  the  church  again  sunk,  and  hell  presumed 
that  her  ruin  w  ould  be  soon  achieved,  when  the  six- 
teenth century  lifted  upon  her  the  dawn  of  hope. 
In  Luther,  Calvin,  Melancthon  and  Zuinglius,  her 
inter^^sts  found  able  advocates.     They  appeared  at 


16 

the  very  juncture  when  the  smking  church  needed 
their  courage  and  their  prayers.  Like  some  mighty 
constellation,  which  bursts  from  the  east  at  the 
hour  of  midnight,  they  rose  when  moral  darkness 
was  almost  total,  and  like  that  of  Egypt  could  seem 
to  be  felt.  By  their  aid  the  church  emerged  from 
the  wilderness.  By  their  courage  her  grand  enemy 
was  made  to  tremble  on  his  ghostly  tribunal.  The 
power  of  the  Pope  had  then  outgrown  the  strength 
of  every  civil  arm.  Every  monarch  in  Europe  was 
at  his  feet.  Till  Luther  rose  no  power  could  cope 
with  him.  There  was  a  true  church,  but  she  had 
no  champion.  The  followers  of  Jesus  paid  for  the 
privilege  of  discipleship  with  their  blood.  He  who 
dared  to  be  guided  by  his  own  conscience,  commit- 
ted an  offence  that  could  not  be  pardoned.  The 
heavenly  minded  saw  no  relief  but  in  death,  and 
thirsted  for  the  honour  of  a  martyrdom  that  would 
place  them  in  a  world  where  conscience  might  be 
free.  But  God  appeared  and  redeemed  his  people. 
— The  theme  is  pleasant,  but  time  would  fail  me  to 
rehearse  what  God  has  done  for  his  church.  Every 
age  has  recorded  the  interpositions  of  his  mercy  ; 
and  every  land  where  there  is  a  remnant  of  his 
church,  bears  some  monument  that  tells  to  his  hon- 
our, and  which  will  endure  till  the  funeral  of  the 
world. 

Now  the  argument  is,  that  he  who  has  done  so 
much  for  his  church  will  never  abandon  her.  If  he 
would  float  her  above  a  drowning  world,  would  re- 


17 

deem  her  from  bondage,  would  escort  her  through 
the  desert,  would  rain  her  bread  from  heaven, 
would  reprove  kings  for  her  sake,  would  stop  the 
sun  to  aid  her  victories ;  with  his  smiles,  light  the 
glooms  of  her  dungeon,  and  by  his  presence  cool  the 
fires  of  the  stake,  there  can  be  no  fear  for  her  safe- 
ty. 

God  will  6?o  just  such  things  for  Zion  as  he  has 
done.  ''The  thing  that  hath  been,  it  is  that  which 
shall  be."  His  arm  is  not  shortened,  nor  his  ear 
heavy.  The  church  was  never  nearer  his  heart 
than  now.  And  he  now  hates  her  enemies  as  real- 
ly as  he  did  Pharaoh,  Sennacherrib,  Nero,  or  Julian. 
He  then  governed  the  world  for  the  sake  of  his 
church  ;  and  for  her  sake  he  governs  it  still,  "  The 
Lord's  portion  is  his  people.  "  We  know  not  that 
he  ever  had  but  one  object  in  view  in  the  events 
that  have  transpired  in  our  world  ;  and  that  one, 
the  honour  of  his  name  in  the  redemption  of  his 
people  :  and  this  object  sways  his  heart  still.  The 
destruction  of  the  enemy  is  a  part  of  the  same  plan. 
Still  may  the  church  invoke  the  Lord  God  of  Eli- 
jah, may  rest  under  the  protection  of  the  God  of 
Bethel,  and  wrestle  with  the  Angel  of  Penuel.  If 
she  should  be  in  bondage,  there  will  rise  another 
Moses,  another  cloud  will  conduct  her  out  of  Egypt, 
and  the  same  heavens  will  rain  her  manna.  If 
darkness  should  overshadow  her,  there  will  be 
found  among  the  sons  she  hath  brought  up,  another 
Luther,  Calvin,  or  Knox,  to  take  her  by  the  hand, 
.3 


18 

to  protect  her  honours,  and  recruit  her  strength. 
Shame  on  the  Christian  who  knows  her  history, 
and  yet  is  afraid.  Afraid  of  what?  That  God 
will  cease  to  defend  the  apple  of  his  eye  ?  Afraid 
that  the  city  graven  upon  the  palms  of  his  hands, 
may  be  captured  and  destroyed  ?  If  God  continue 
to  do  such  things  as  he  has  done,  the  church  with 
all  her  retinue  is  safe.  "  God  is  known  in  her  pala- 
ces for  a  refuge." 

III.  God  is  doing  noi(;  just  such  things  as  he  has 
done.  We  saw  laid  the  corner  stone,  and  drew  thence 
our  first  argument.  Then  we  saw  the  building  half 
erected,  and  were  furnished  with  a  second.  We  are 
now  to  view  the  edifice  covered  with  builders,  and 
from  their  exertions  derive  our  third.  We  may  now 
reason  from  things  that  our  eyes  can  see.  We 
may  appeal  for  testimony  to  the  very  saw  and  ham- 
mer, and  make  the  scafiold  speak. 

It  may  be  that  some  who  are  present  are  not  sen- 
sible in  what  a  day  of  heavenly  exploit  they  live. 
Do  you  know  what  amazing  events  are  transpiring  ? 
Have  you  learned,  that  Bible  Societies  are  forming 
in  every  part  of  Christendom,  and  that  the  Scrip- 
tures are  now  read  in  perhaps  a  hundred  languages, 
in  which,  till  lately,  not  a  text  of  inspired  truth  was 
ever  written  ?  Do  you  know  that  the  late  editions 
of  God's  word  have  commenced  their  circulation^ 
are  traversing  the  desert,  taming  the  savage,  and 


19 

pouring  celestial  light  on  eyes  that  never  met  its 
beams  before  ? 

Do  YOU  know  the  prevalence  of  a  missionary 
spirit  ?  Have  you  learned,  that  youth  of  the  first 
character,  of  the  fairest  prospect,  and  of  both  sexes, 
aspire  to  be  missionaries  of  the  cross  ?  Some  have 
gone,  and  others  wait  impatient  till  your  charity 
shall  send  them. 

Many  a  mother  has  devoted  her  daughter  to  the 
work,  and  waits  for  opportunity  to  give  her  the 
parting  kiss ;  and  many  a  daughter,  on  whom  has 
fallen  Harriet's  mantle,  aches  to  visit  her  tomb,  and 
rest  under  the  same  turf  till  Jesus  bid  them  rise. 
And  what  daughter  of  Zion  is  not  ambitious  of  a 
martyrdom  like  her's  ? 

How  numerous  and  extensive  the  revivals,  which 
at  present  we  witness  in  our  land  !  Even  where 
there  is  no  stated  ministry,  the  showers  of  grace  de- 
scend, and  the  waste  places  are  made  fertile.  What 
other  page  of  the  church's  history,  but  the  present, 
could  record  an  almost  universal  concert  of  prayer  ? 
Christians  of  every  continent  employing  the  same 
hour  in  the  same  supplications  !  How  unparalleled 
the  success  of  every  Christian  enterprise  !  No 
plan  of  mercy  fails.  The  active  Christian  is  amaz- 
ed at  the  result  of  his  own  exertions. 

Much  that  God  is  noio  doing  is  evidently  pre- 
paratory to  future  operations.  Bible  and  missiona- 
ry societies  may  be  viewed  as  the  accumulated  en- 
ergies of  the  church.     Hitherto  our  exertions  have 


20 

been  insulated  and  feeble.  The  little  streams  fruc- 
tified the  plains  through  which  they  flowed,  but 
could  easily  be  dammed  or  evaporated  ;  but  their 
junction  has  formed  a  mighty  river,  destined  to  pen- 
etrate every  moral  desert,  and  carry  fertilization  to 
every  province  of  our  desolated  world  :  fed  with 
the  showers  of  heaven,  and  every  day  flowing  on 
with  deeper  and  broader  channel,  the  wilds  of  Ara- 
bia, the  heaths  of  Africa,  and  the  plains  of  Siberia 
can  oppose  no  effectual  barrier  to  its  influence. 

What  age  but  ours  was  ever  blessed  with  Theo- 
logical Seminaries,  where  might,  be  reared  at  the 
expense  of  charity,  young  evangelists,  to  go  out 
and  carry  the  bread  of  life  to  a  starving  world  ? 
Fortunes,  collected  for  other  purposes,  are  poured 
into  the  treasury  of  the  Lord,  and  thus  are  erected 
batteries  to  demolish  the  strong  holds  of  the  prince 
of  hell.     Jehovah  bless  their  founders  ! 

Churches  and  congregations,  who,  in  seasons  of 
coldness,  grudged  to  support  the  gospel  at  home,  are 
now  equipping  young  men  for  the  missionary  field, 
and  for  their  own  edification.  And  it  has  at  lenjjth 
become  so  disreputable  to  stand  idle  in  these  mat- 
ters, that  the  man  who  would  save  his  money,  feels 
himself  in  danger  of  losing  his  character. 

Not  long  since,  young  men  of  piety  and  talents, 
Avho  longed  to  fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord,  must 
equip  themselves,  and  then  find  poor  support  in  the 
service.  But  the  scale  is  turned.  Where  there  is 
no  fortune  but  piety,  a  thirst  for  knowledge,  and  a 


21 

talent  to  improve,  the  way  is  now  open  to  all  the 
honours  of  the  camp  of  Israel.  The  pious  mother, 
who  can  only  drop  her  two  mites  into  the  treasury 
of  the  Lord,  but  whose  example  and  whose  prayers 
have  saved  her  son,  may  bring  her  Samuel  to  the 
altar,  to  be  fed  from  its  offerings,  and  reared  to  all 
the  honours  of  the  prophetic  office.  While  I  am 
yet  speaking,  hope  springs  up,  and  a  joy,  not  felt  in 
ages  past,  thrills  through  all  the  habitations  of  pious 
poverty. 

The  late  revivals  possess  one  peculiar  character- 
istic. There  have  been  among:  there  fruits  an  unu- 
sual  number  of  males.  When  there  was  little  else 
that  could  be  done  for  Zion,  but  pray  and  weep,  and 
love  her  doctrines,  and  glow  with  heavenly  affec- 
tions, the  feebler  5ea:  could  furnish  the  christian  world 
with  soldiers.  But  now,  when  the  kingdom  of 
darkness  must  be  stormed,  Zion  needs  the  aid  of 
her  sons,  and  God,  it  would  seem,  accommodates  the 
operations  of  his  Spirit  to  the  interests  of  his  church. 
Paul  was  not  converted  till  his  help  was  needed,  and 
it  was  not  needed  till  the  gospel  was  to  be  carried  to 
the  Gentiles.  Every  revival  of  late  contradicts  that 
libel  long  legible  on  the  records  of  infidelity.  That 
religion  evinces  its  emptiness  by  its  exclusive  opera- 
tion upon  the  feebler  part  of  our  race.  Recently 
the  strong  and  muscular,  the  very  champions  of  the 
host  of  hell,  have  fallen  before  the  power  of  truth, 
and  are  harnessed  for  its  defence.  Moreover,  men 
of  science,  and  of  strong  mind,  have  in  their  own  es- 


22 

teem  become  fools,  and  have  sat  down  to  learn  truth 
at  a  Saviour's  feet.  Our  late  revivals  have  penetrat- 
ed schools  and  colleges.  Satan's  cause  has  been 
well  pleaded,  and  God  now  intends  to  plead  his 
own  :   and  palsied  will  be  the  tongue  that  is  silent. 

Does  God  without  design  raise  up  these  instru- 
ments ?  Would  one  pass  through  a  whole  kingdom, 
and  employ  every  skilful  mechanic,  unless  he  intend- 
ed to  erect  some  mighty  edifice  ?  If  then  we  see  God 
enlisting  men  in  his  service,  men  of  strength  3.nd  sci- 
ence, does  he  not  intend  to  achieve  some  wondrous 
design  ?  Assuredly  the  heavenly  building  will  rise. 
These  talents  will  be,  and  they  are  already  employ- 
ed in  extending  Emmanuel's  empire.  India,  with 
other  benighted  lands,  has  already  received  our  mis- 
sionaries, and  her  Moloch,  with  all  his  cursed  fam- 
ily of  gods,  sicken  at  their  prospect.  The  dark 
places  of  his  empire  have  been  explored,  and  the 
sceptre  begins  to  tremble  in  his  palsied  hand.  And 
poor  Africa,  more  debased  still,  has  found  a  tongue 
to  plead  her  cause.  Conscience,  long  asleep,  and 
deaf  to  her  rights,  has  waked,  and  now,  her  sons, 
fed  at  the  table  of  charity,  are  preparing  to  carry  her 
the  bread  of  life.  My  country,  deeper  in  her  debt  than 
all  other  lands,  has  begun  to  pay  its  long  arrears. 

Who  could  have  hoped,  a  few  years  since,  that 
he  should  ever  see  a  day  like  this  ?  If  twenty  years 
since,  one  had  told  me  that  sixty  years  would  so 
electrify  the  Christian  world,  I  should  have  believ- 
ed him  visionary,  and,  like  the  unbelieving  Samax- 


23 

itan,  should  have  pronounced  it  impossible,  unless 
God  should  make  windows  in  heaven,  and  rain  Bi- 
ble and  Missionary  Societies  from  above  :  but  God 
has  done  it  all  without  a  miracle.  And  blessed  be 
his  name, — will  those  present  join  me  in  the 
thank-offering  .^ — blessed  be  his  name,  that  he  cast 
us  upon  such  an  age  as  this.  Blessed  be  his  name, 
that  we  were  not  born  a  century  sooner.  Then  we 
had  never  seen  the  dawn  of  this  millennial  morning, 
nor  heard  the  glad  tidings  which  now  reach  us  by 
every  mail,  nor  had  an  opportunity,  as  now ,  to  pur- 
chase for  our  offspring  an  interest  in  the  Lord's  fund. 
Charity  was  then  in  a  deep  sleep.  India  bowed  to 
her  idols,  and  Africa  wore  her  chains,  unpitied 
and  unrelieved.  Buchanan  and  Wilberforce,  angels 
of  mercy,  were  then  unborn.  Infidelity  then  deso- 
lated the  fairest  provinces  of  Christendom,  and  wars 
were  the  applauded  achievements  of  states  and  em- 
pires. 

But  the  age  of  infidelity  has  gone  by,  and  the 
bloody  clarion  has  breathed  out,  I  hope,  its  last  ac- 
cursed blast.  Events  are  transpiring  w^hich  bid 
fair  to  bind  all  nations  in  the  bonds  of  love.  I  had 
read  of  such  a  period,  but  how  could  I  hope  to  see 
it  ?  The  present  repose  of  nations  augurs  w  ell  foF 
the  Church.  Christendom  can  now^  unite  her  efforts 
to  evangelize  the  world,  while  the  sailor  and  the 
soldier  have  leisure  and  opportunity  to  read  the  pre- 
cious Scriptures.  And  must  not  all  this  put  our 
unbelief  to  the  blush,  and  cover  us  with  shame  ? 


.24 

The  past  twenty  years  have  so  outdone  our  highest 
hopes,  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  predict  what 
twenty  more  may  do.  God  has  begun  to  work  on 
a  scale  neiv  and  grand ;  and  the  inference  is  that  he 
will  go  on.  After  what  we  have  seen,  we  could 
hardly  be  surprised  if  twenty  years  to  come  should 
put  the  bible  into  every  language  under  heaven, 
and  should  send  missionaries,  more  or  less,  to  every 
benighted  district  of  earth.  Let  benevolent  exer- 
tion increase  in  the  ratio  of  the  past  seven  years, 
and  God  add  his  blessing,  and  half  a  century  will 
evangelize  the  world,  tame  the  lion  and  the  asp, 
and  set  every  desert  with  temples,  devoted  to  the 
God  of  heaven.  When  the  bosom  of  charity  shall 
beat  a  little  stronger,  if  there  should  be  the  necessi- 
ty, men  will  sell  houses  or  farms  to  save  the  hea- 
then from  hell,  and  the  child  will  sit  down  and 
weep,  who  may  not  say,  that  his  father  and  mother 
were  the  friends  of  missions.  And  what  parent 
would  entail  such  a  curse  upon  his  children,  and 
prevent  them  from  lifting  up  their  heads  in  the  mil- 
lennium. I  had  rather  leave  mine  toiling  in  the 
ditch,  there  to  enjoy  the  luxury  of  reflecting,  that  a 
father's  charity  made  them  poor.  Poor  !  They 
are  poor  who  cannot  feel  for  the  miseries  of  a  per- 
ishing world;  whom  God  has  given  abundance,  but 
who  grudge  to  use  it  for  his  honour.  Teach  your 
children  charity,  and  they  can  never  be  poor. 
*'  The  liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat,  and  he  that 
watereth,  shall    be  watered  also    himself."      Can 


25 

this  promise  fail  ?  Then  we  can  all  leave  our  chil- 
dren rich,  and  the  heirs  too  of  a  fortune  they  can 
never  squander.  We  can  purchase  for  them  the  privi- 
lege of  drawing  upon  the  exhaustless  resources  of 
heaven.     What  a  privilege   now   to  be  a  parent ! 

But  I  must  return  to  the  argument.  God  is  do- 
ing so  much  for  his  church,  as  to  warrant  the  infer- 
ence that  he  will  do  still  more.  The  hopes  he  raises,, 
he  will  gratify.  The  prayer  he  indites,  he  will 
answer.  To  see  what  God  is  doing,  I  find  it  im- 
possible to  doubt  his  intentions.  The  present  is  a 
prelude  to  brighter  scenes.  God  would  not  have 
done  so  much  for  his  people,  had  he  intended  to 
abandon  tliem.  The  church  will  live  and  prosper. 
Instead  of  trembling  for  the  ark,  let  us  weep  that 
we  ever  thought  it  in  danger. 

IV.  We  build  the  same  expectations  on  the 
promises  and  prophecies.  The  building  w  hich  we 
see  rising  God  has  promised  to  finish.  He  has  all 
the  materials  ;  the  silver  and  the  gold  are  his.  He 
has  enlisted  the  builders,  and  prepared  the  necessa- 
ry instruments.  The  decree  has  gone  forth  that 
Jerusalem  must  be  built,  and  God  will  redeem  his 
own  gratuitous  pledge  :   he  will  do  as  he  has  said. 

Early  in  the  reign  of  Emmanuel  there  will  be 
universal  peace.  The  nations  are  to  "  beat  their 
swords  into  ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into  pru- 
nina:  hooks.  "  '•  The  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with 
the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the 


26 

kid.  "  "  They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  hi  all " 
God's  "  holy  mountam.  "  "  They  shall  sit,  every 
man  under  his  vine,  and  under  his  fig-tree ;  and 
none  shall  make  them  afraid. " 

But  "  the  gospel  must  first  be  published  among 
all  nations.  "  On  this  promise  there  pours  at  pres- 
ent a  stream  of  heavenly  light.  The  angel  *'  hav- 
ing the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth,"  is  beginning  to  publish  it  "to 
every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  peo- 
ple. "  Kings  are  to  be  to  the  church  nursing  fath- 
ers, and  queens  nursing  mothers :  and  they  have  al- 
ready taken  hold  of  the  work  with  interest.  Their 
charity,  their  influence,  and  their  prayers,  have  al- 
ready contributed  to  deepen  and  widen  the  channel 
of  that  river  which  is  making  glad  the  city  of  God. 
In  the  progress  of  this  work  a  nation  shall  be  born 
in  a  day.  The  instance  of  Eimeo  may  be  consid- 
ered as  embraced  in  this  promise.  '*  Thy  watchmen 
shall  see  eye  to  eye."  This  promise  has  commenc- 
ed its  accomplishment  in  the  harmony  manifested  in 
the  formation  and  support  of  Sabbath  schools,  and  bi- 
ble and  missionary  societies.  The  Jews  are  to  re- 
turn to  their  land,  and  to  the  God  of  their  fathers. 
There  shines  some  light  upon  this  promise.  Many 
are  at  present  migrating  to  Palestine  from  the  north 
of  Europe,  some  have  been  converted  to  the  faith  of 
Jesus,  many  not  converted  are  members  of  Bible 
societies,  and  exertions  unparalleled  are  making  to 
bring  them  to  the  light,  ^  while  individuals  of  their 


27 

number  are  proclaiming  to  their  deluded  brethren, 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Soon  the  Bible 
will  supplant  the  Talmud. 

"  Ethiopia  shall  soon  stretch  out  her  hands  unto 
God.  "  Who  does  not  see  this  promise  fast  accom- 
plishing ?  Her  chains  are  falling,  and  her  mind  ex- 
panding. There  have  commenced  a  train  of  opera- 
tions that  promise  the  richest  blessings  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Ham.  Soon  the  Gambia,  the  Niger,  and 
the  Nile  will  grace  their  shores  with  christian  tem- 
ples, will  lend  their  waters  to  fertilize  a  gospel  land, 
and  bear  to  his  station  the  zealous  missionary.  In 
the  mean  time  the  wretched  Arab,  exchanging  his 
Koran  for  the  Bible,  and  tamed  by  its  influence  to 
honest  industry,  will  settle  the  quarrel  with  the 
family  of  Jacob,  and  worship  in  the  same  temple. 

If  we  turn  to  the  threatenings  against  the  ene- 
mies of  the  church,  there  open  before  us  large  fields 
of  promise.  Like  the  cloud  that  severed  Pharaoh's 
hosts  from  Israel,  they  pour  impenetrable  darkness 
into  the  camp  of  the  enemy,  while  they  light  the 
tents  of  Jacob.  **  The  day  of  the  Lord  shall  burn 
as  an  oven,  and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do 
wickedly,  shall  be  stubble,  and  the  day  that  cometh, 
shall  burn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord ;  that  it  shall 
leave  them  neither  root  nor  branch."  Perhaps  the 
complicated  miseries  which  began  in  the  French  rev- 
olution, and  were  finished  at  Waterloo,  might  com- 
mence the  accomplishment  of  this  threatening.  But 
doubtless  other  storms  will  yet  beat  upon  the  camp 


^8 

oT  the  enemy,  more  tremendous  than  any  things 
which  they  have  yet  experienced.  Some  believe 
that  the  fifth  vial  has  not  yet  been  poured  out  upon 
the  seat  of  the  beast ;  and  all  agree  that  the  forty 
and  two  months,  during  which  the  holy  city  must  be 
trodden  under  foot,  are  not  yet  expired.  It  is  ac- 
knowledged that  the  period  is  twelve  hundred  and  six- 
ty years,  and  that  it  commenced  with  the  reign  of 
the  beast,  and  will  probably  terminate  in  the  present 
century.  Possibly  our  dear  children  may  live  to  see 
the  precious  moment  that  shall  close  the  period. 
Then  the  messenger  of  the  covenant  shall  make  his 
glorious  ingress,  shall  destroy  his  enemies,  shall  purify 
the  sons  of  Levi,  and  cleanse  the  offering  of  Judah. 
Then  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the 
earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  Jesus  shall  take 
possession  of  the  inheritance  promised,  *'and  his  do- 
minion shall  be  from  sea,  even  to  sea,  and  from  the 
river  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

Can  the  dejected  christian  read  all  this,  and  be- 
lieve it  all,  and  despondingly  weep  still  ?  And  for  what 
does  he  weep  ?  God  has  begun  to  erect  a  heavenly 
temple ;  the  w  ork  has  never  stopt,  and  he  promises 
that  it  never  shall.  He  never  did  abandon  any  work 
which  he  began,  nor  did  there  ever  drop  from  his 
lips  a  promise  that  w^as  not,  or  will  not  be  fulfilled. 
And  what  more  can  he  do  ?  Christian,  you  may 
weep  on,  but  let  your  tears  be  tears  of  penitence  or 
joy.  Every  harp  should  be  snatched  from  the  wil- 
lows, new  joys  should  be  felt,  and  new  anthems  sung 


29 

in  all  the  assemblies  of  the  saints.  He  that  shall 
come,  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry ;  and  every  bo- 
som should  respond,  "  Even  so  come.  Lord  Jesus, 
come  quickly." 

AFPIcICATIOZr. 

•r 

1.  If  to  any  it  is  a  burden  to  join  in  the  general 
concert  of  prayer  for  Zion's  increase,  they  can  excuse 
themselves,  and  the  glorious  v^^ork  will  still  go  on. 
There  are  those  who  consider  the  duty  a  privilege. 
If  the  church  could  live  without  them,  and  duty 
did  not  prompt  them  to  pray,  they  would  weep  to 
be  denied  the  privilege  of  bearing  her  interests  to  the 
throne,  and  of  waiting  for  the  redemption  of  Israel. 
Such  may  wait  still  upon  the  Lord,  and  may  wait 
with  confidence,  that  every  prayer  will  be  answered, 
every  tear  preserved,  and  every  hope  accomplished. 
But  are  there  those  who  would  wish  to  be  excused 
from  this  service  ?  who  have  no  pleasure  in  the  du- 
ty, and  no  faith  in  the  promises  ?  Well,  they  can 
act  their  pleasure,  and  the  church  will  live.  But, 
whether  such  will  have  any  share  in  the  glories  of 
that  kingdom,  whose  approach  they  dread,  "  de- 
mands a  doubt." 

2.  If  any  grudge  to  contribute  of  their  wealth,  for 
the  advancement  of  the  church,  they  can  withhold. 
If  they  have  a  better  use  for  their  money,  or  dare 
not  trust  the  Lord,  there  is  no  compulsion.  Some 
happy  beings  will  have  the  honour  of  the  work.     It 


30 

is  to  be  accomplished  by  the  mstrumentality  of  men, 
and  if  any  are  willing  to  be  excused,  and  insist  on 
doing  nothing,  they  can  use  their  pleasure.  And  if 
such  would  ruin  their  children,  by  holding  them 
back,  they  can.  They  can  form  them  to  such  hab- 
its that  the  world  wild  never  be  disturbed  by  their 
munificence.  They  can  prejudice  them  against  all 
the  operations  of  christian  charity  ;  can  make  them 
deaf  to  the  cry  of  the  six  hundred  millions  ;  can 
keep  them  ignorant  of  what  the  christian  world  is 
doing,  and  what  God  has  commanded  them  to  do. 
And  there  can  then  be  very  little  doubt  but  they 
will  have  children  in  their  own  likeness.  But 
whether  God  will  not  finally  lay  claim  to  their 
wealth,  and  cause  it  to  be  expended  in  beautifying 
his  holy  empire,  we  dare  not  assert.  The  silver 
and  the  gold  are  his. 

But  the  work  will  go  on.  Once  our  fears  on 
the  subject  were  great.  We  doubted  whether  the 
christian  world  would  ever  give  the  heathen  the  gos- 
pel. But  our  fears  are  removed.  We  have  now  no 
apprehension  as  to  the  issue,  and  can  only  pity 
those  who  are  blind  to  their  duty,  their  interest, 
their  honour,  and  their  happiness. 

3.  If  any  are  willing  to  remain  out  of  the  kingdom 
of  Christ,  they  can  act  their  pleasure  in  this  matter 
too,  and  yet  the  marriage  supper  will  be  full.  The 
kingdom  of  Christ  will  be  large  enough;  large  as  he 
expected,  large  as  he  desired,  large  as  the  Father 


31 

promised  ;  large  enough  to  gratify  the  infinite  be- 
nevolence of  his  heart.  If  any  do  not  wish  to  live 
in  heaven,  the  mansions  they  might  have  filled  will 
be  occupied  by  others.  The  celestial  choir  will  be 
full,  and  the  name  of  Jesus  will  receive  its  deserved 
applauses  from  the  myriads  who  shall  be  redeemed 
from  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  people. 

If  sinners  can  do  without  God,  he  can  do  without 
them.  They  will  not  be  forced  reluctantly  to  the 
marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  There  will  be  enough 
who  will  come  willingly.  Heaven  will  be  as  happy  as 
it  would  be  if  more  were  saved.  And  th^  prison  of 
despair  will  contain  exactly  that  number,  whose  ruin 
will  exhibit  to  the  best  advantage  the  character  of 
Jehovah:  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment,  which 
shall  ascend  up  for  ever  and  ever,  will  form  a  stu- 
pendous column  on  which  will  be  written,  legible 
to  all  heaven,  HOLINESS,  JUSTICE,  TRUTH. 

The  vast  accession  made  to  the  church  in  the 
late  revivals,  and  the  still  greater  increase  in  the  fu- 
ture years  of  millennial  glory,  will  swell  the  number 
of  the  saved  beyond  all  calculation.  Sinners  who 
now  join  the  multitude,  and  are  thus  secured  from 
present  reproach,  will  soon  find  themselves  attached 
to  an  insignificant  and  despicable  minority.  It  would 
seem  at  present  that  the  number  of  the  lost  will  be 
great,  but  you  may  multiply  them  beyond  the  power 
of  human  enumeration,  and  still  there  is  no  fear  but 
Mie  number  of  the  saved  will  be  greater. 

If  any,  then,  would  prefer  to  remain  out  of  the 


32 

kingdom,  they  have  their  choice,  and  the  shame  and 
ruin  will  be  their  own.  God  intends  to  let  them  do 
as  they  please,  and  those  who  love  his  kingdom  most, 
anxious  as  they  now  are  for  the  salvation  of  their 
fellow  men,  will  at  last  be  satisfied  with  the  num- 
ber of  the  saved.  We  invite  none  to  become  the  sub- 
jects of  Christ's  kingdom,  but  those  who  will  es- 
teem his  yoke  easy,  and  his  burden  light. 

4.  If  any  should  be  disposed  to  enter  into  league 
with  the  lost  angels,  and  oppose  the  church,  they 
can  do  so,  and  still  the  church  will  live.  Earth  and 
hell  united,  can  make  no  effectual  opposition  to  her 
interests.  God  is  in  the  midst  of  his  people,  and 
will  help  them,  and  that  right  early.  In  these 
circumstances,  one  shall  chase  a  thousand,  and  two 
put  ten  thousand  to  flight. 

Some  opposition  is  necessary  to  awaken  her  en- 
ergies. Solomon  was  seven  years  building  the  first 
temple,  when  all  was  peace ;  but  Ezra,  with  the  trow- 
el in  one  hand,  and  the  sword  in  the  other,  could 
build  the  second  in  four.  The  enemy  has  always 
promoted  the  interest  he  wished  to  destroy. 
God  will  make  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  Him,  and 
the  remainder  of  wrath  he  will  restrain.  If  any 
would  make  opposition  to  the  growing  interests  of 
Emmanuel,  they  can  ;  but  they  will  accomplish  their 
own  ruin,  and  perhaps  the  ruin  of  their  children.  It 
never  was  so  dangerous  as  now  to  be  the  enemy  of 
Christ's  kingdom.     All  such  must  be  cbrushed  under 


33 

the  wheels  of  that  car,  in  which  the  Son  of  God  is  rid- 
ing in  triumph  through  a  conquered  empire.  To  make 
opposition  is  as  unavailing  as  if  a  fly.^hould  make 
an  effort  to  stop  the  sun.  There  await  the  enemies 
of  the  cross,  certain  defeat,  shame,  and  ruin.  "  He 
made  a  pit,  and  digged  it,  and  is  fallen  into  the  ditch 
which  he  made.  His  mischief  shall  return  upon  his 
own  head,  and  his  violent  dealings  shall  come  down 
upon  his  own  pate."  In  the  mean  time  the  church 
is  safe.  "  Fear  not,  little  flock  ;  for  it  is  your  Fath- 
er's good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom." 

5.  Fathers  and  Brethren  in  the  ministry,  this  sub- 
ject will  raise  your  hopes.  Are  you  stationed  where  it 
is  all  darkness  around  you,  and  have  the  hosts  of  hell 
alarmed  you  ?  cheer  up  your  hearts.  Try  to  penetrate 
the  surrounding  darkness,  and  you  will  soon  be  con- 
vinced that  your  fears  are  ill-timed.  Speak  to  tlie 
children  of  Israel,  that  they  go  forward.  If  night 
does  seem  to  hover  about  us,  still  is  it  manifest  that 
the  day  has  dawned  upon  the  hills.  The  church  has 
never  been  in  danger,  and  we  ought  to  be  ashamed 
of  our  fears.  Be  at  your  watch-tower,  dear  breth- 
ren; turn  your  eye  to  the  east,  and  you  will  soon 
descry  the  light.  If  there  is  any  truth  in  the  prom- 
ise, and  if  a  thousand  transpiring  events  can  speak, 
we  shall  soon  have  opportunity  to  hail  Emmanuel  at 
his  second  coming.  If  our  courage  fails  us  in  a  day 
like  this,  we  have  only  to  lie  down  and  die  with 
shame.  While  the  victory  was  doubtfui,  you  might 
5 


34 

be  afraid,  and  yet  save  your  character,  but  none  are 
afraid  now  but  the  coward.  Shall  we  hesitate  to  die 
if  necessary  in  securing  a  victory  already  gained  ;  and 
to  gain  which  the  Captain  of  our  salvation,  and  ma- 
ny of  his  soldiers  have  spilt  their  blood  ?  Our  mission- 
ary brethren  have  carried  the  standard  of  the  cross, 
and  planted  it  within  the  entrenchments  of  the  ene- 
my, and  their  courage  has  not  failed  ;  and  shall  we 
tremble  in  the  camp  ?  We  shall  then  have  no  share 
in  the  spoil.  Dear  brethren,  I  will  not  insult  you ; 
you  are  not  afraid  ;  you  will  die  at  your  post,  and  the 
victory  will  be  secured. 

6,  Dear  Christian  Brethren,  you  see  the  royal 
canopy  which  your  Lord  casts  over  your  heads  ;  or 
rather  the  shield  he  spreads  before  you.  If  you 
are  not  officers  in  the  camp  of  Israel,  you  are  soldiers; 
if  you  may  not  command,  you  may  fight,  but  not 
with  carnal  weapons.  Let  the  subject  raise  your 
courage.  A  few  more  conflicts  and  your  toils  are 
ended  ;  the  church  is  safe,  and  you  are  safe.  Only 
believe,  and  soon  you  will  see  the  salvation  of  God. 
And  as  the  Saviour  approaches,  and  you  see  him,  you 
may  say  with  the  prophet,  ''  Lo,  this  is  our  God  ;  we 
have  waited  for  him,  and  he  will  save  us  :  this  is  the 
Lord  ;  we  have  waited  for  him,  we  will  be  glad  and 
rejoice  in  his  salvation." 


eamM®if  a 


THE  ONLY  TRUE  GOD. 

JOHN  XVII.  3. 

*'  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thse  the  only 
true  God.^^ 

In  the  report  of  that  gospel,  that  shall  deal  hon- 
estly with  dying  men,  it  is  of  the  first  importance, 
that  there  be  exhibited  the  true  character  of  God. 
As  men  are  to  be  sanctified  through  the  truth,  it 
will  be  confessed,  that  no  truth  can  be  of  higher 
importance,  than  that  which  relates  to  the  being 
and  attributes  of  Jehovah.  Unless  on  this  point 
there  is  made  a  full  and  clear  exposure  of  the  truth, 
our  religion  may  be  so  defective,  as  to  neither  profit 
us  in  this  life,  nor  save  us  in  the  life  to  come.  Un- 
der the  very  names  that  belong  to  the  true  God,  we 
may  worship  an  idol,  and  thus  give  our  depravity 
the  shape  of  the  grossest  insult. 

We  have  sometimes  listened  to  a  loud  and 
earnest  address  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  it  pro- 
fessed itself  the  gospel,  in  which  the  character  of 
the  true  God  was  industriously  concealed.  Men 
may  speak  of  God,  and  with  much  engagedness ,' 
his  adorable  names  may  swell  every  clause,  and 
round  every  period,  and  the  whole  be  uttered  with 


36 

a  decent  and  well-bred  softness  ;  and  one  may  sup- 
pose himself  religiously  employed,  in  hearing  the 
true  gospel,  and  be  charmed  with  the  changes  rung 
upon  the  names  he  has  been  accustomed  to  adore  ; 
and  still  the  god  proclaimed  may  not  be  the  blessed 
Jehovah.  There  may  be  a  view^  exhibited  that  does 
not  belong  to  the  Creator,  but  to  some  imaginary 
god  created  for  the  occasion. 

The  text  would  furnish  several  topics  of  remark, 
but  I  intend  to  confine  myself  to  one,  To  expose 
some  of  the  false  vieivs  of  God,  which  are  not  iinfre- 
quently  presented  us  under  the  appellation  of  the 
gospel ;  and  thus  illustrate  the  character  of  that  on- 
ly true  God  whom  to  know  is  eternal  life. 

I.  There  is  sometimes  an  extolling  of  all  the 
more  clement  attributes  of  God,  as  some  have  pre- 
sumptuously distinguished,  while  the  severer  attri- 
butes are  unnoticed.  The  design  of  these  declaim- 
ers  seems  to  be,  that  our  attention  be  fixed  exclu- 
sively upon  what,  in  their  estimation,  is  soft  and 
mild  and  Jovelyin  God,  while  his  holiness,  his  justice 
and  his  truth ; — all  in  him  that  can  go  to  make  a 
sinner  afraid,  or  beget  conviction  and  repentance,  is 
industriously  concealed.  God's  compassion  for  our 
lost  and  miserable  world,  his  patience,  his  endur- 
ance, his  long-suffering,  his  promptness  to  pardon, 
and  total  aversion  to  destroy  ; — all  those  features  of 
the  divine  mind,  that  can  sooth  alarm,  are  early 
and  industriously  developed,  as  if  embracing    the 


3T 

whole  of  God  that  he  himself  loves,  or  man  is  re- 
quired to  worship  and  adore  ;  while  the  other  parts 
of  the  divine  image  are  obscured,  as  one  would  hide 
the  scars  and   excressences   that  have   fortuitously 
covered  more  than  half  his  visage.     Thus  the   great 
luminary  of  the  moral  world  must  be  cast  mto  a  deep 
and  dark  eclipse,  that  the  naked  eye  of  sense   may 
gaze  upon  his  few  remaining  glories.     It  is  feared, 
we  presume,  that  were  the  whole  character  of  God 
exhibited,  sinners  would  be  filled  with  disgust,  and 
be  driven  from  the  bosom  of  their   Sovereign.     He 
must  not  adhere  to  the  principles  of  that  law  he  has 
promulgated,  nor  care  to  vindicate  himself  from   the 
aspersions  that  sinners  have  cast  upon  his  character 
and  his  government.       He    must  not  resolve  that 
mercy  and  truth  meet  together ;  and  that  righteous- 
ness and  peace  kiss  each   other.     He  must  cast  a 
smile  \ipon  the  prodigal,   ere  he   shall  turn  his  face 
or  his  feet  toward  his  father's  house.     Thus  must 
the  holy  and  righteous  God,  before  whom  devils  trem- 
ble, melt  down  into  the  weak  and  pitiful  parent,  or 
not  one  of  his  a-^ostate  family  shall  come  back  to  his 
bosom  and  his  service. — So  men  would  judge. 

But  God  seems  to  have  had  other  views,  and  has  re- 
vealed his  whole  character,  fearless  of  the  predicted 
consequences.  If  there  was  any  danger  from  a  full  ex- 
posure of  his  character,  why  did  he  not  hold  himself 
concealed,  or  throw  into  the  shade,  as  men  would 
do  for  him,  those  parts  of  his  character  that  must 
give  offence.     If  that  be  good  policy  which  I  am 


38 

venturing  to  expose,  God  could  have  directed  that 
neither  the  works  of  creation,  nor  the  bible,  should 
have  told  us  the  vrhole  truth  respecting  himself. 
He  might  have  suppressed  the  history  of  that  revolt 
in  heaven,  and  its  results,  and  told  us  nothing  of 
hell  and  the  judgment,  nor  named  in  his  book  those 
attributes  that  throw  around  him  such  an  atmos- 
phere of  darkness  and  terror.  He  need  not  have 
given  us,  if  he  had  so  pleased,  the  stories  of  the  del- 
uge, and  of  Sodom,  and  of  Korah  and  his  company. 
But  God  has  exposed  the  whole  truth,  and  that  in 
the  very  book  which  he  has  directed  should  be  our 
daily  companion. 

If  the  scheme  I  oppose  be  true,  I  know  not  how 
to  account  for  such  a  bible  as  God  has  put  into  our 
hands,  just  calculated  to  betray  a  secret  that  should 
not  have  been  divulged  for  worlds.  If  there  belong 
to  God  any  attributes  that  were  not  intended  to  be 
made  known  to  sinners  till  they  are  reconciled  to 
him ;  if  they  cannot  safely  be  told  that  he  is  angry  with 
the  wicked  every  day,  has  appointed  a  time  and 
place  of  judgment,  and  prepared  a  ^eep  and  dark 
perdition  for  the  condemned  :  if  th^y  are  to  be  urged 
to  come  to  him,  expecting  to  lind  him  all  mercy  ; 
then  by  what  alarming  oversight  have  we  resolved 
to  put  the  bible  into  the  hands  of  sinners  ?  Must  the 
parental  character  of  God  so  dazzle  and  fill  the  eye,  as 
to  eclipse  the  Sovereign,  and  the  Judge,  the  Abettor 
of  truth,  and  the  Avenger  of  wrong  and  of  outrage  ? 
And  must  we  never  know  the  whole  character  of 


39 

God,  till  we  have  to  deal  with  him  in  the  judgment  ? 
Can  we  be  sure  that  the  prodigal,  after  he  has  been 
thus  decoyed  home  to  his  father's  house,will  be  pleas- 
ed with  his  father  ?  Had  he  not  better  know,  while 
away  in  his  land  of  exile,  exactly  the  father  he 
must  meet,  and  the  father  he  must  love,  and  stay 
there  till  this  character  is  approved  ? 

I  know  not  where  in  the  whole  bible  we  are  au- 
thorised, to  elevate  one  attribute  of  God  above  anoth- 
er, and  term  the  one  mild  and  the  other  severe,  I 
know  not  where  men  have  learned,  that  there  are 
principles  in  the  divine  nature  and  goverment,  that 
to  be  fully  known  would  subvert  tAe  benevolent  de- 
sign of  the  gospel.  If  God  has  tKis  instructed  any  of 
his  ministers,  and  they  act  by  hi^  authority  in  deciding 
what  may  and  what  may  nc'  be  developed  to  the 
world  of  the  ungodly,  I  ha^e  only  to  say,  "  To  their 
own  master  they  stand  o^  fall.'^ 

II.  There  is  perh?f>s  some  occasion  to  fear,  that 
some  have  gone  in  to  the  opposite  extreme,  and  have 
presented  exclusively  the  more  forbidding  attributes 
of  God,  while  hh  grace  and  mercy  have  been  in 
this  case  too  much  concealed.  When  Jehovah  is 
exhibited  as  constituted  of  entire  sovereignty ;  as 
doing  his  pleasure  in  the  armies  of  heaven,  and 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  without  the 
least  regard  to  the  happiness  and  the  salvation  of  his 
creatures  ;  as  casting  after  the  wayward  and  the 
lost,  no  look  of  compassionate  tenderness ; — can  this 


40 

be  a  faithful  exhibition  of  the  character  of  God  ? 
Should  it  be  said,  That  God  is  willing  to  show  his 
wrath,  and  that  he  has  created  intelligent  beings  on 
purpose  that  thej  might  be  the  vessels  of  his  wrath  ; 
and  has  communicated   positive  hardness  to  their 
hearts,  because  they  did  not  render  themselves  de- 
praved enough  for  his  purpose  ;  and  pushed  them  on 
to  a  character,  that  would  be  sufficiently  desperate 
for  some  deed  of  darkness,  which  he  had  resolved 
they  should  perpetrate  ; — would  one  gather  from  all 
this  the  true  character  of  God  ?    I  know  that  I  have 
now  presented  an  extreme  case,  and  sincerely  hope 
that  not  often,  perhaps  never,  is  sovereignty  present- 
ed quite  so  bare  an*  forbidding,  and  the  truth  push- 
ed to  an  extremity  sl  cold  and  cheerless.     The  ob- 
jection to  such  presen<itions  is,  that  they  do  not 
exhibit  the  whole  chari^ter  of  God.     He  is  will- 
ing to  show  his  wrath,  on^  where  his  mercy  in  Je- 
sus Christ  has  been  long  aid  obstinately  rejected. 
,,  He  created  intelligent  beings  for  his  own  glory,  and 
will  honour  himself  in  their  peVJition,  if  by  rejecting 
the   Saviour,   they  count  them^^lves  unworthy  of 
eternal  life.     He  has  hardened  tXeir  hearts  by  the 
very  dispensations  that  should  have  won  them  to  du- 
ty and  to  God  ;  has  sent  them  strong  delusions  that 
they  might  believe  a  lie  and  be  damned,  when  they 
did  not  believe  the  truth  but  had  pleasure  in  unright- 
eousness.    We  must  pour  into  these  strong  exhibi- 
tions of  truth,  in  order  to  render  them  the  gospel, 
and  make  them  useful,  the  whole  character  of  God. 


41 

How  can  you  hope  to  persuade  rebels  to  submit ' 
themselves  to  this  bare  and  appalling  sovereignty  ? 
Why  must  they  become  reconciled  to  their  Creator^  ^ 
before  they  may  even  know,  that  he  is  a  God  of 
mercy,  or  has  it  in  his  heart  to  bestow  pardons  ?  An 
apostle  has  said,  "  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faith- 
ful and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us 
from  all  unrighteousness.".  I  am  not  without  my 
fears,  that  on  this  side  of  the  line  of  orthodoxy  there 
has  sometimes  been  presented  a  character  of  God, 
Rs  imperfect,  not  to  say  as  unsafe,  as  when  only  his 
clemency  is  seen*  And  who  can  say  that  God  would 
not  be  as  unwilling,  that  one  set  of  his  attributes 
^should  be  exclusively  presented,  as  another  ?  Under 
neither  have  we  a  full  and  honest  portrait  of  the  only 
true  God,  whom  to  know  is  eternal  life.  While  the 
one  error  will  lead  unregenerate  men  to  presume, 
that  they  love  their  Maker,  so  under  the  other  it  is 
feared,  that  many  true  believers  may  be  kept  ail  their 
lifetime  subject  to  bondage  through  fear  of  perdition. 
The  one  will  make  a  multitude  of  happy  hypocrites, 
while  the  other  will  conduct  to  heaven  whole  church- 
es of  trembling,  doubting  believers.  The  one  will 
widen  the  fold,  till  the  sheep  and  the  goats  can 
herd  together  ;  the  other  will  contract  it  till  many 
of  the  Iambs  must  lie  without,  and  be  exposed  to 
storms  and  beasts  of  prey  ;  and  finally  neither  pre- 
sents correctly  the  character  of  God. 

III.  We  have  sometimes  presented  us  a  picture 
8  . 


42 

of  warring  attributes.  Mercy  triumphs  over  justice, 
and  grace  is  made  victorious  over  truth  and  right- 
eousness. Under  this  system,  God  disapproves  the 
properties  of  his  own  nature,  and  the  principles  of  his 
own  government ;  and  contrives  to  defeat  and  nulify 
his  own  decrees.  He  issued  his  law,  and  pronounc- 
ed it  good,  and  made  in  it  no  provision  for  pardon, 
none  he  could  make  ;  and  when  the  sinner  broke 
that  law,  he  passed  sentence,  and  threatened  its  ex- 
ecution. But  he  is  now  made  to  repent  of  the  stern- 
ness, and  integrity,  and  purity,  that  dictated  that 
law,  and  uttered  that  sentence,  and  threatened  its 
execution  ;  and  is  reresolved,  that,  come  what  will  of 
reproach  upon  his  nanie,  and  injury  to  his  government 
and  kingdom,  the  sinner  shall  not  suffer.  He  built 
a  place  of  torment,  and  seperated  it  from  heaven 
by  a  bottomless  gulf,  and  made  it  a  dark,  and  drea- 
ry, and  desolate  abode  ;  but  he  has  since  had  better 
and  milder  views ;  has  decreed  that  ultimately  the 
gulf  shall  become  passable,  the  fires  shall  go  out,  and 
the  worm  shall  die. 

And  all  this  is  contrived  to  save  the  divine  hon- 
our. To  let  God  be  what  he  is,  and  do  what  he  has 
said,  and  carry  into  execution  his  own  purpose, 
would,  it  is  believed,  so  hurt  his  reputation  w  ith  the 
population  of  the  apostacy,  that  any  thing,  that  can 
be,  must  be  done  to  save  it.  There  must  rather  be 
suspicion  cast  over  the  whole  record  that  would  ex- 
hibit God  as  so  inflexibly  holy,  and  reproach  poured 
in  upon  the  bigoted  multitude  that  would  so  rigidly 
explain  the  word.     The  book  of  God,  plain  as  it  is. 


43 

may  rather  mean  nothing,  and  John  record  falsely, 
and  Paul  reason  inconclusively,  than  to  blot  so  foul- 
ly and  fatally  the  divine  reputation. 

To  complete  the  picture,  -the  Son  of  God  is  de- 
spatched from  heaven  to  take  the  part  of  sinners,  and 
shield  them  from  the  sword  of  a  devouring  justice. 
He  saw,  it  seems,  that  the  execution  of  the  law 
would  ruin  the  credit  of  the  court  of  heaven  which 
gave  sentence,  and  hasted  down  to  counteract  the 
decree.  What  was  stern,  and  unbending,  and  cruel 
in  the  Father,  has  been  softened  down  in  the  Son. 
He  covers  the  rebel  with  his  hand,  smiles  on  him, 
wipes  away  his  tears,  and  prays  him  to  forgive  a 
father's  unjust  severity.  His  errand  was  to  stay 
the  rod  of  justice.  He  makes  no  atonement,  none 
is  necessary,  asks  no  change  of  heart  in  the  culprit, 
but  a  mere  reform,  as  the  condition  of  pardon  and 
life. 

Thus  has  the  character  of  God  been  so  exhibited, 
as  to  involve  heaven  in  a  quarrel,  and  place  the  per- 
sons of  the  Godhead  at  issue,  on  the  question,  wheth- 
er the  honours  of  the  broken  law  deserve  to  be  re- 
paired, or  its  Author  shall  sink  into  universal  disre- 
spect ?  What  in  the  mean  time  shall  happen  to  the 
divine  government  in  heaven,  and  in  all  the  worlds 
that  have  continued  loyal,  and  have  had  hither- 
to the  utmost  confidence  in  the  unchangeably  wise 
and  holy  God  ?  O,  I  feel  that  the  ground  on  which 
I  stand  is  holy  !  Will  God  forgive  me,  if  in  attempt- 
ing to  vindicate  his  honour,  I  have  drawn  near  to 
him  without  being  duly  sanctified. 


u 

I  know  that  men  who  have  resolved  to  go  on  in 
sin,  who  have  long  been  offended  at  the  purity  and 
extent  of  the  law,  and  would  not  care  if  all  the  rights 
of  the  Godhead  were  trampled  upon,  find  it  very  con- 
venient to  have  the  character  of  God  thus  brought 
down  to  their  taste  and  their  temper.  They  will 
support  and  will  love  a  gospel,  that  will  thus  make 
God  altogether  such  an  one  as  themselves.  Give 
them  a  gospel  like  this,  and  in  half  a  century  there 
will  not  be  an  avowed  infidel  on  the  whole  face  of 
the  earth.  Gladly  would  they  be  rid  of  the  re- 
proach of  infidelity,  could  they  have  a  gospel  that 
would  promise  them  a  salvation  equally  cheap  and 
convenient. 

If  God  will  give  out  his  w  ord,  and  then  break 
it ;  will  make  a  law,  and  when  men  have  fallen  un- 
der its  curse,  repeal  it ;  will  join  the  rebel  in  hating 
his  own  attributes  ;  w  ill  issue  an  edict,  and  then  a 
counter  edict  by  which  the  first  is  nutralized  ;  this 
is  all  exactly  as  they  would  have  it.  God  is  invest- 
ed with  all  the  human  weaknesses.  So  Ahasuerus 
would  make  a  decree,  assigning  to  death  all  his 
Jewish  subjects,  and  then  enact  another,  directing 
them  to  arm  themselves  for  their  own  defence,  and 
thus  his  decree  comes  to  the  ground.  But  how 
will  God  be  affected  by  these  inroads  made  upon 
his  name  and  his  glory  ?  Will  he  suffer  his  character 
to  be  tampered  with,  and  finally  to  be  thus  frittered 
down  to  the  taste  and  the  convenience  of  a  polish- 
ed, and  proud,  and  worldly,  and  time-serving  genera-- 


45 

tion  ?  Will  it  still  be  eternal  life  to  know  him,  al- 
tered thus,  till  not  an  angel  in  heaven  would  know 
him  ?  altered  till  all  that  devils  disapproved,  and  all 
that  believers  loved,  is  gone  ? 

Let  me  now  ask  the  advocates  of  all  these 
schemes,  what  they  gain  ?  Why  not  be  willing,  that 
the  blessed  God  be  exhibited  to  the  minds  of  men, 
in  the  very  character  that  he  gives  himself.  Let  him 
be  what  he  declared  himself  to  be,  on  that  occasion 
when  it  was  his  special  object  to  make  himself 
known  :  "  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and 
gracious,  long-suffering  and  abundant  in  goodness 
and  truth,  keeping  mercy  for  thousands,  forgiving 
iniquity,  and  transgression,  and  sin,  and  that  will  by 
no  means  clear  the  guilty  ;  visiting  the  iniquity  of 
the  fathers  upon  the  children,  and  upon  the  chil- 
dren's children,  unto  the  third  and  to  the  fourth  gen- 
erations. "  Here  we  have,  (if  I  may  still  use  terms 
which  it  grieves  me  to  use,)  the  milder  and  the  seve- 
rer attributes  of  God.  In  this  very  character  we 
must  deal  with  him  at  last,  the  same  that  he  was 
when  he  spoke  to  Moses  from  the  cloud.  Let 
there  be  a  perfect  balance  among  his  attributes. 
Let  him  be  neither  too  merciful  to  be  just,  nor  too 
"just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  cleanse  us  from 
all  unrighteousness  ;  "  not  too  compassionate  to  be 
holy,  nor  too  holy  to  smile  again  upon  the  rebel, 
who  has  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set 
before  him  in  the  gospel ;  not  too  gracious  to  be 
true,  nor  so  the  friend  of  truth  as  not  to  reverse  the 


.      46. 

sentence  of  death,  when  the  condemned  have  repent- 
ed and  believed.  God  can  have  no  darlmg  attri- 
bute that  shall  eclipse  the  other  portions  of  his  char- 
acter ;  can  issue  no  clashing  edicts  ;  and  did  not 
S€nd  his  Son  to  sooth,  and  flatter,  and  defend  the 
rebel,  whom  his  justice  condemned,  leaving  him  still 
in  all  his  stubbornness  and  his  pride. 

Why  this  zeal  to  create  confusion  in  the  coun- 
sels of  the  Godhead,  and  sunder  the  attributes  that 
cluster  in  Jehovah  ?  Simply  to  gratify  men  who  can- 
not be  pleased  with  God  as  he  is.  But  \yould  they 
be  pleased  with  God  were  his  character  altered  ? 
They  could  not  love  an  unjust  God,  unless  indeed 
he  would  pledge  himself  never  to  treat  them  unjust- 
ly. And  on  ceasing  to  be  a  God  of  truth,  he  could 
iiot  give  that  pledge.  The  sinner  will  reason, 
When  God  shall  cease  to  be  offended  with  me  for 
wronging  my  neighbour^  he  will  not  be  offended 
with  my  neighbour  for  injuring  me.  If  /  may 
hurt  another,  and  escape  with  impunity,  my  op- 
pression escapes  also.  If  /  may  pray  upon  the 
contents  of  his  purse,  and  trample  upon  his 
rights,  and  sport  with  his  enjoyments;  then  is  there 
a  world  let  loose,  to  trifle  with  my  interest,  and 
make  inroads  upon  my  rights,  and  blasts  my  com- 
forts. 

Thus  is  there  spread  a  ruin  as  w  ide  as  the 
whole  creation  of  God .  Angels  lose  their  confi- 
dence in  him,  and  all  heaven  is  made  unhappy, 
while  the  despair  of  the  pit  is  changed  for  the  hope 


47 

of  impunity .  We  assert  then,  that  not  the  grossest 
infidelity  ,  nor  even  atheism  ,  holds  out  a  prospect 
more  dreary,  than  a  gospel,  that  thus  libels  the  char- 
acter of  Jehovah,  and,  by  one  grand  mistake,  sun- 
ders the  whole  of  this  alienated  world  forever,  from 
the  authority,  and  the  rule,  and  the  inspection,  of 
an  intrusive  and  disgustful  divinity. 

And  when  the  error  is  on  the  opposite  ex- 
treme, and  the  mercy  of  God  is  obscured,  though  a 
different  motive  may  have  led  to  this  exhibition,  and 
a  different  result  may  follow,  still  is  that  motive  a 
mistaken  one,  and  that  result  unhappy.  God  has 
not  directed  his  ministers  to  keep  the  minds  of  his 
people  filled  with  one  or  two  selected  attributes  of 
his  nature,  but  would  have  his  whole  character  de- 
veloped. Some  may  be  deterred  from  embracing 
religion,  from  the  impression  that  they  must  love  a 
God  whose  character  is  cold,  calculating,  severe, 
and  vindictive.  And  if  sanctified  under  such  a  gos- 
pel, it  is  doubtful  whether  their  religion  will  not  be, 
either  gloomy  and  desponding,  or  coldly  doctrinal 
and  polemic. 

The  character  of  God  will  not  be  found  at  last 
to  have  shaped  itself  to  our  mistaken  views  of  him  ; 
but  will  be,  when  we  come  to  deal  with  him  in  the 
judgment,  what  it  always  was.  The  attributes  and 
the  glories  that  may  now  be  Obscured,  eclipsed  or 
nutralized,  will  all  be  there  to  cluster  and  harmon- 
ize in  the  burning  glories  of  the  Godhead  on  the  day 
of  retribution.     A  God  will  then  meet  us  as  holy. 


48 

and  just,  and  true,  as  the  law,  and  the  lightnings  of 
Sinai  would  make  him  ;  and  still  as  merciful,  and 
gracious,  and  long-suffering,  as  Pisgah,  and  Tabor, 
and  Calvary  have  declared  him.  He  will  confess 
himself  in  that  day  the  Author  of  all  the  anathemas 
and  all  the  promises  of  inspiration.  Time  will  not 
have  altered  his  character,  nor  the  exigencies  of 
betrayed  and  ruined  souls  moved  him  from  a  single 
purpose.  There  will  gather  in  his  brow  all  the 
majesty  that  makes  devils  afraid,  and  all  the  sweet- 
ness that  makes  angels  glad  ;  the  one  will  look  the 
lost  into  despair,  and  the  combined  glories  of  the 
whole,  look  the  saved  into  ecstasy.  Then  will  be 
felt  the  full  import  of  the  text ;  the  only  true  God 
will  be  known,  and  to  know  him  will  be  eternal 
life. 

REMiLXlKS. 

I  have  three  reasons  to  offer  for  thinking  this 
subject  of  great  importance. 

1.  Men  will  have  a  moral  character  according 
with  their  vieivs  of  God,  As  the  truth  sanctifies,  just 
so  surely  does  error  contaminate,  and  no  truths  or 
errors  so  assuredly  as  those  that  relate  to  God. 
They  invariably  pour  their  influence  through  our 
whole  creed,  and  touch  every  spring  of  action. 
Hence  if  men  think  rightly  of  God,  I  cannot  but 
hope  that  the  truth  will  one  day  sanctify  them  ;  but  if 
otherwise  I  have  fearful  apprehensions  of  their  ruin. 


49 

The  basest  of  men  act  from  principle,  though  from  bad 
principle.     They  are  profane,  and  false,  and  lewd, 
and  dishonest,  because  some  false  views  of  God  have 
begotten  in  them  the   hope  of  impunity.     From  a 
loose  ministry,  or  vicious  parentage,  or  vile  associate, 
they  have  imbibed  the  principles   that  go  to  mould 
their  deeds  and  their  habits  into  the  image  of  death. 
You  may  pass  down  if  you  please  through  all  the 
ranks  of  immorality,  from  the  young  man  in  the  gos- 
pel, who  loved  the  world  more  than  Christ,   to  the 
abandoned  outlaw,  and  you  will  find  as  many  differ- 
ent shades  in  their  faith,  as  in  the  turpitude  of  their 
deeds.    And  every  unregenerate  man  stands  prepar- 
ed to  have  his  faith  corrupted.     He  loves  darkness 
rather  than  light,  because  his  deeds  are  evil.     He  is 
on  the  watch,  to  hear  something  said  of  God,  that 
may  assist  him  in  loosening  the  bonds  of  moral  obli- 
gation.    Hence  many  a  youth  has  issued   from  the 
house  of  prayer,    modest,  civil,    and  decent,  fearing 
nn  oath,  respecting  the    sabbath,   doing  ho'mage    to 
religion,  and  giving  high  promise  of  future  worth  and 
usefulness  ;  but  some  wretch  corrupted  his  views  of 
God,  and  immediately  he  cast  off  restraint,  and  went 
out  to  scatter  through  society  fire-brands,  arrows  and 
death.     Hence  if  we  regard  the  eternal  life  of  our 
children,  and  the  youth  in  our  streets,  we  shall  fur- 
nish them  a  gospel,  and  a  library,  and  give  them  that 
instruction,  which  will  lead  them  to  a  correct  know- 
ledge of  God. 


50 

2.  Believers  ivill  have  a  religions  character  ac- 
cording with  their  views  of  God,  Nothing  has  been 
more  obvious  in  the  history  of  man,  than  the  confor- 
mity of  his  religious  character,  to  that  of  the  God  he 
believed  in  and  worshiped.  Pass  through  the  terri- 
tories of  paganism,  and,  such  as  you  find  their  gods, 
such  are  their  worshippers.  Are  they  fierce,  and  jeal- 
ous, and  lewd,  and  bloody,  or  mild  and  placable, 
such  invariably  are  their  devotees.  And  as  you 
come  up  through  the  lower  grades  of  nominal  christ- 
ians, ask  them  their  views  of  God,  and  their  answer 
will  give  you  substantially  the  purity  of  their  relig- 
ious character.  God  is  our  highest  object  of  respect 
and  of  imitation,  and  to  be  like  him,  the  highest  ob- 
ject of  holy  aspiration.  Hence  if  in  our  esteem,  his 
character  is  more  or  less  pure  and  lovely,  such  we 
shall  wish  our  own  to  be.  He  who  sees  in  God  no 
attribute  but  mercy,  and  never  thinks  of  him  but  as 
R  father,  will  be  less  likely  to  hate  sin,  and  less  care- 
ful to  be  holy,  than  the  man  who  thinks  of  God  as 
a  sovereign,  and  3.  judge,  as  well  as  a.  father. 

And  the  case  will  be  similar  as  to  enjoyment. 
No  false  views  of  God  will  render  us  as  happy  as 
correct  views.  If  we  see  only  the  mild  and  merci- 
ful traits  of  the  divine  character,  we  may  have  joy, 
but  it  will  not  be  solid  and  lasting.  And  if  we  look 
at  God  merely  in  the  attitude  of  sovereignty,  and 
may  never  call  him  our  Father,  or  see  his  mercy 
commingled  with  his  terrors,  we  shall  be  forever 
in  bondage.     There  are  no  doubt  many  on  their  way 


61 

to  heaven,  who  are  so  injured  bj  their  creed,  as  sel- 
dom to  pray  any  other  but  the  prayer  of  the  condem- 
ned and  the  lost.  They  are  serious  and  watchful 
christians,  but  never  hopeful,  and  never  happy  :  joint 
heirs  with  Christ,  yet  never  venturing  to  say,  Abba 
Father! 

Nor  will  christians  who  have  partial  views  of 
God  be  useful.  It  is  when  he  appears  in  all  his  glo- 
ries, attracting  sinners  to  himself  by  the  full  view 
of  his  attributes,  and  mingling  mercy  with  judgment, 
reigns  to  make  his  creatures  happy,  that  we  feel  our 
souls  inspired  to  be  workers  together  with  him  in  ex- 
tending his  dominions.  It  is  then  that  it  seems  to 
us  a  grief  and  a  pity,  that  there  should  be  any  heart 
alienated  from  him,  any  hands  that  do  not  labour  in 
his  service,  or  tongue  that  does  not  speak  his  praise. 
Not  the  sovereignty  of  God  alone,  nor  his  mercy  alone, 
can  make  the  most  useful  man.  The  one  holds 
back  the  inspiring  influence  of  joy  and  hope,  the 
other  begets  a  religion  that  will  all  evaporate  in 
songs  and  hosannas.  Angels  are  inspired,  by  seeing 
the  whole  of  God ;  and  men  will  be  more  or  less  like 
angels,  as  "The  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Father  of  glory,  shall  give  unto  them  the  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  himself." 
Then  it  is  that  we  feel  it  to  be  a  reasonable  ser- 
vice, that  we  present  our  bodies  and  our  souls  to  him, 
a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable. 

3.  Society  at  large  ivill  shape  its  moral  aspect 


■      62 

from  the  prevailing  views  of  God,  As  fraud  and 
falsehood  and  blood  invariably  follow  the  track  of 
idolatry,  and  the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  thus  fill- 
ed with  the  habitations  of  cruelty  ;  so  in  the  different 
parts  of  Christendom,  you  may  gather  the  prevailing 
notions  of  God  from  the  morals  of  the  community. 
Survey  the  darker  territories  of  the  Catholic  com- 
munion, and  tell  me  if,  in  rapine  and  murder,  their 
population  is  removed  more  than  a  single  shade 
from  the  dreariness  and  desolations  of  paganism. 
Where  in  Christendom  is  life  and  property  least  se- 
cure, where  are  daily  assassinations,  where  the 
whole  population  prepared  for  any  deed  of  darkness 
and  cruelty  ;  but  where  there  is  least  prevalent,  a 
correct  knowledge  of  God.  And  let  any  of  the  bet- 
ter territories  of  Christendom  become  apostate  in 
their  views  of  God,  and  how  soon  w  ill  vice  spring  up, 
the  public  morals  be  changed,  the  sabbath  be  lost, 
the  theatre  thronged,  and  dress  and  vanity  fill  the 
place  of  sobriety  and  prayer  !  How  soon  will  the 
true  followers  of  Christ  be  persecuted,  and  family 
devotion,  and  christian  watchfulness,  and  all  the  re- 
tiring virtues  of  holier  times  disappear ! 

Thus  you  have  my  reasons  for  thinking  this  sub- 
ject important.  For  these,  and  others  that  could  be 
offered,  I  would  watch  the  public  creed  relative  to  the 
character  of  God,  more  tenaciously  than  at  any  other 
point.  It  is  the  fortress  I  would  starve  in  defend- 
ing, the  strong  hold  into  which  I  would  fly  with  my 


53 

children,  and  feel  myself,  and  teach  them  to  feel, 
that  it  is  the  only  safe  place  to  die, 

Will  the  blessed  God  make  me  far  better  ac- 
quainted with  his  character,  and  never  subject  me 
to  the  awful  temptation,  of  thinking  it  a  light  thing 
to  either  overlook,  or  give  paramount  importance, 
to  any  one  of  the  glorious  attributes  of  his  nature. 
Will  he  cause  his  name  to  be  known  in  all  lands,  and 
make  his  praise  glorious,  wherever  there  are  beings 
capable  of  doing  him  honour. 


UNREGENERATE  MEN  WITHOUT 
HOLINESS. 

ROMANS  III.  18- 
'*  There  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.'''' 

The  text  gives  us  man's  native  character.  Such 
he  is  till  the  Spirit  of  God  has  sanctified  him.  The 
criticism  that  would  apply  this  whole  passage,  to  the 
people  only  who  lived  before  the  flood,  or  to  a  very 
few  of  the  baser  sort  of  sinners,  is  a  contrivance  of 
infidelity,  and  is  extensively  employed,  in  the  pre- 
sent day,  to  betray  and  ruin  souls.  The  man  who  is 
willing  to  shape  his  creed  by  the  divine  record,  is  en- 
tirely satisfied,  when  he  reads  the  passages  in  the  Old 
Testament  which  are  here  quoted;  but  when  he 
finds  them  referred  to,  by  an  inspired  apostle,  and  by 
him  applied  to  the  vv^hole  human  family,  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  no  shadow  of  doubt  remains.  He  is  now 
content  to  lie  down  under  tue  humiliating  charge 
they  bring,  and  is  ashamed  and  confounded  before 
the  great  Searcher  of  hearts.  Ee  who  has  become 
a  new  creature  will  consent,  that  "  God  be  true, 
though  every  man  a  liar." 

The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  a  gracious  affection,  be- 


55 

longing  not  to  the  slave  but  to  the  son,  and  is  the 
genuine  fruit  of  a  new  heart,  the  beginning  of  wis- 
dom. Hence  where  this  affection  is  not,  there  are 
no  gracious  affections.  And  if  this  be  true,  and  the 
text  applies  to  all  men  in  their  unsanctified  state, 
then  it  plainly  teaches  us,  that  In  unregenerate  men 
there  is  no  moral  excellence. 

My  object  at  this  time  will  be,  not  so  much  to 
prove  the  doctrine,  as  to  account  for  its  having  been 
controverted,  and  offer  some  reasons  for  esteeming 
it  a  highly  important  doctrine. 

I.  Many  have  mistaken  the  native  character  of 
man,  from  having  seen  him  capable  of  affections  and 
deeds  that  are  praise  worthy.  It  is  not  man's  pre- 
rogative to  judge  the  heart ;  hence  if  the  tendency 
of  an  action  is  to  that  which  is  good,  it  is  imputed  to 
the  very  motive  that  ought  to  have  produced  it.  If 
the  deed  has  a  fair  exterior,  it  is  considered  ungener- 
ous not  to  impute  it  to  correct  principle.  Men 
judge  however,  on  the  maxim,  that  what  is  highly 
esteemed  among  men,  cannot  be  abomination  in  the 
sight  of  God.  Hence  they  dress  up  human  nature 
in  garbs  of  innocence ;  and  conceive  it  impossible 
that  there  should  be,  under  so  much  that  is  fair  in 
conduct,  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief. 

They  find  men  capable  of  kind,  and  generous, 
and  honourable  sentiments.  They  can  be  true,  and 
trusty,  and  faithful,  and  affectionate  ;  and  they  tri- 
umphantly ask,  How  can  all  this  be  when  there  is 


56 

ho  love  of  God  in  the  heart  ?  Tliey  see  discharged, 
and  sometimes  quite  honourablj^the  offices  of  parent, 
husband,  brother  and  child,  and  all  the  other  domes- 
tic and  social  relations,  and  impute  it  all,  though  to 
be  accounted  for  on  other  principles,  to  native  moral 
excellence.  Hence  they  are  precipitated  into  a 
controversy  with  that  plain  and  humbling  testimony 
of  heaven,  that  "  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God,  is  not  subject  to  his  law  nor  indeed  can  be." 

Why  will  not  men  believe,  what  the  scriptures 
so  plainly  teach,  that  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all 
things  and  desperately  wicked,  and  from  this  truth 
infer,  that  very  different  motives  may  lead  to  the 
same  deeds.  We  often  see  that  an  amiable  dis- 
position, a  tameness  and  mildness,  such  as  distin- 
guish the  lamb  from  the  wolf,  and  the  vulture  from 
the  dove ;  and  that  results  in  the  exercise  of  many 
an  amiable  affection,  and  the  doing  of  many  a  kind 
action;  may  consist  with  the  practice  of  sin,  the 
habit  of  a  daily  violation  of  the  divine  law,  a  prompt 
rejection  of  all  the  overtures  of  the  gospel,  and  an 
inveterate  disgust  for  the  duties  of  a  cordial  and  se- 
cret piety.  We  have  recognized,  where  there  was 
all  the  instinctive  amiableness  that  is  ever  claimed, 
the  existence  of  a  polished  and  fashionable  infidelity ; 
have  marked  offence  taken,  at  the  distinguishing 
doctrines  of  revelation,  at  the  scruples  of  a  well  dis- 
ciplined conscience,  at  the  frequency  and  fervency 
of  devotional  exercises,  and  the  elevated  views  and 
affections  of  the  revived  and  happy  believers.     vStill 


57 

there  were  high  pretensions  to  kindness,  rectitude, 
generosity,  and  even  piety.  There  was  not  a  con- 
sciousness of  the  deep-rooted  enmity  of  the  heart  to 
whatever  is  holy  and  heavenly.  Men  have  wept 
under  the  sound  of  the  gospel,  and  seemed  the  veri- 
est converts  to  the  truths  under  discussion,  the  af- 
fections enforced,  and  the  duties  urged,  and  ere  they 
have  passed  the  threshold  of  the  sanctuary,  have 
vented  their  spleen  against  the  man,  who  reached 
their  sensibilities,  and  drew  from  them  in  an  un- 
guarded hour,  their  reluctant  testimony  to  the  gos- 
pel he  announced. 

We  do  not  deny,  that  there  has  been  seen  ill 
men,  not  sanctified,  much  that  it  would  be  disgrace- 
ful not  to  admire,  and  envious  not  to  praise,  and 
evil  not  to  imitate;  and  still  we  may  have  had  indu- 
bitable evidence,  that  in  the  very  same  bosom  there 
beat  a  heart  hostile  to  God,  and  holiness,  and 
heaven.  Not  certainly  will  God,  who  compares  the 
temper  of  the  heart  with  his  law,  approve  always 
the  very  deeds  that  men  have  praised,  or  the  men 
who  may  have  stood  immeasurably  high  in  human 
estimation. 

On  this  point  the  truth  must  not  be  concealed* 
We  cannot  say  to  sinners,  that  if  they  please  man, 
God  will  assuredly  be  pleased ;  that  if  they  speak 
kindly  to  man,  and  do  deeds  of  mercy  to  him,  the 
Eternal  will  say,  "  Ye  have  done  it  unto  me." 
Their  is  no  such  assurance  given  in  the  record.  And 
the  time,  or  rather  the  eternity^  wiU  be  h^re  so  soon. 
8 


58 

when  their  whole  character  must  be  known,  w^hen 
they  must  stand  before  the  omniscient  God,  and  all 
their  heart  be  opened,  and  their  whole  life  be  read  ; 
that  to  deceive  them,  and  cry  peace,  peace,  when 
there  is  no  peace,  would  be  cruel  as  death. 

Their  is  neither  the  necessity  nor  the  wish  to 
deny,  that  unsanctified  men  have  exhibited  many  nat- 
ural exellencies  of  character.  On  this  point  I  know 
not  that  there  will  be  at  last  any  controversy  be- 
tweeen  God  and  them.  Our  Saviour  looked  at  the 
young  man  in  the  gospel,  and  loved  him,  while  yet 
he  was  unquestionably  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and 
in  the  bonds  of  iniquity.  We  yield  them  traits  of 
character  that  are  amiable,  and  useful  and  endearing, 
and  wish  most  sincerely  that  their  need  be  no  re- 
serve in  our  praise.  But  while  they  have  been  kind, 
and  neighbourly,  and  pitiful,  and  even  generous  to 
their  fellows,  they  have  robbed  God.  They  have 
wept  at  the  tale  of  distress,  and  hasted  to  succour 
the  perishing,  and  bled  in  sympathy  over  the  dis- 
eased and  the  dying,  but  have  never  shed  a  tear 
at  the  cross.  They  have  believed  man,  and  confid- 
ed in  him,  and  spoken  truth  to  him,  and  have  well 
earned  his  confidence  and  affection,  but  they  have 
practically  made  God  a  liar.  They  have  never  ful- 
ly credited  either  his  threatenings  or  his  promises, 
nor  thought  it  necessary  to  take  sanctuary  in  his  Son. 
There  has  not  been  a  moment  in  their  whole  life, 
take  the  time  when  their  conscience  was  the  most 
tender,  and  their  sensibilities  the  most  awakened, 


59 

^nd  their  deportment  the  most  religous,  and  then- 
hopes  of  heaven  the  most  profound  ;  when  some 
other  object. beside  God,  had  not  the  high  and  dis- 
tinct ascendency  in  their  affections.  While  they 
could  treat  men  mildly,  and  be  rebuked  without 
wrath,  and  even  endure  divine  Judgments  without 
the  appearance  of  rebellion ;  they  could  still  brow- 
beat all  the  anathemas  of  the  law,  and  parry  every 
thurst  of  the  gospel,  and  live  on,  without  reflection, 
and  without  prayer,  and  without  repentance,  and 
without  God  in  the  world.  They  still  cared  not  for 
all  the  melting  entreaties  of  divine  mercy.  God  was 
not  in  all  their  thoughts,  nor  his  religion  in  their  lips, 
nor  his  throne  in  their  hearts,  nor  his  will  controlled 
them  ;  while  as  the  friends  of  the  poor,  the  patrons 
of  moral  virtue,  and  the  benefactor  of  the  world, 
they  were  illustrious,  and  were  promised  in  human 
eulogy  a  luminous  and  happy  immortality. 

Thus  has  the  human  character,  all  deformity  as  God 
views  it,  been  exhibited  as  sound  and  good.  Distinc- 
tions have  not  always  been  made,  between  what  is 
nature^  and  what  is  grace  ;  what  is  mere  instinct^  and 
what  is  holiness.  The  multitudes  of  the  ungodly  have 
been  blessed  and  dismissed,  doubting  whether  their 
character  was  at  all  deficient,  or  they  needed  to  be 
born  again ;  and  high  in  the  hope  that  a  slight  reform, 
and  a  little  care,  would  soon  prepare  them  to  stand  ac- 
cepted of  God.  Even  men  who  have  worn  noted 
marks  of  the  apostacy,  the  covetous,  the  proud,  the 
vain,  and  the  worldly,  have  retired  with  a  smile,  to 


60 

enjoy  their  good  opinion  of  themselves,  and  feed  qui- 
etly, and  sleep  sweetly,  while  the  wrath  of  God 
abode  upon  them.  They  have  gone  to  their  farms 
and  their  merchandize,  to  love  and  pursue  supreme- 
ly the  cares  of  the  life  that  now  is,  or  bury  them- 
selves in  scenes  of  dissipation  and  folly,  not  suspect- 
ing but  that  all  was  well,  and  all  safe,  till  either 
the  Spirit  of  God  awakened  them,  or  they  sunk  to  a 
hopeless  perdition :  or  they  live  still,  and  are  filling 
up  the  measure  of  their  iniquity,  and  are  prepar- 
ing for  a  deeper  despair,  than  if  they  had  perished 
far  sooner.  And  they  must  thus  perish  it  seems  be- 
cause they  are  amiable,  while  publicans  and  harlots, 
who  have  no  such  virtues  to  screen  them  from  con- 
viction, believe  in  the  Saviour,  and  live  forever ! 

II.  Men  have  been  led  to  controvert  this  doctrine 
because  they  are  not  conscious  of  the  ivrong  motives 
by  tvhich  they  are  actuated.  Through  the  workings 
of  a  deceitful  heart,  ignorance  of  the  scriptures,  and 
sometimes  by  the  aid  of  a  heterodox  ministry,  men 
have  totally  mistaken  their  whole  moral  character. 
They  are  rich  and  increased  in  goods,  and  have  need 
of  nothing ;  and  know  not  that  they  are  wretched, 
and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked. 
What  the  prophet  says  of  the  idol-maker,  is  more  or 
less  true  of  all  unregenerate  men  in  all  ages,  "  A  de- 
ceived heart  hath  turned  him  aside,  that  he  cannot 
deliver  his  soul,  nor  say.  Is  there  not  a  lie  in  my 
light  hand  ?"  Hazael  could  not  believe  that  he  de-^ 


61 

served  the  character  which  the  prophet  gave  him. 
"  Is  thy  servant  a  dog  that  he  should  do  this  great 
thing  ?"  And  Jehu,  when  he  cut  off  the  house  of 
Ahab,  and  destroyed  the  worshipers  of  Baal,  would 
have  felt  himself  abused,  to  be  told  that  he  was  ac- 
tuated by  the  love  of  praise.  When  the  rulers  of 
the  Jews  were  charged  with  murdering  the  Lord  of 
life  and  glory,  though  they  had  done  this  very  deed, 
thought  Peter  a  slanderer,  in  his  attempt  to  bring 
this  blood  upon  them.  So  Saul  of  Tarsus  supposed 
that  he  was  doing  God  service,  while  persecuting  to 
death  the  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Thus  may 
men  act  from  the  very  worst  of  motives,  and  yet 
suppose  them  the  very  best.  They  do  not  consider 
it  important  to  know  what  their  designs  are,  and 
have  not  that  familiarity  with  their  hearts  that 
would  render  it  easy  to  discover.  And  thus  they 
are  led  to  controvert  the  truth,  and  quarrel  with 
God,  his  word,  and  his  ministers,  who  all  give  them 
the  very  character  they  have. 

III.  The  doctrine  of  the  text  is  often  contro- 
verted to  support  schemes  ivith  which  this  sentiment 
ivould  not  compare.  The  sinner's  entire  depravity, 
is  a  fundamental  doctrine,  on  which  there  can  be 
built  only  one,  and  that  the  gospel  system.  Make 
this  doctrine  true,  and  it  sweeps  away,  as  with  the 
besom  of  destruction,  every  creed  but  one  from  the 
face  of  the  world.  It  settles  the  question,  that  God 
jnay  righteously  execute  his  law  upon  all  unregener- 


62 

ate  men  ;  that  "  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  there  shall 
no  flesh  be  justified  ;"  that  the  doings  of  unregen- 
erate  men  are  unholj ;  that  even  repentance  will 
not  take  away  the  curse  that  has  lit,  and  must 
Fest,  upon  the  man  who  has  not  continued  in  all 
the  things  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do 
them  ;  that  an  atonement,  such  as  God  has  provid- 
ed, through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ 
once  for  all,  is  the  only  medium  through  which  we 
can  purge  our  consciences  from  dead  works  to  serve 
the  living  God.  It  further  decides  the  question, 
that  men  will  not  seek  after  God  ;  that  he  must  be 
found  of  them  that  sought  him  not,  must  give  re- 
pentance unto  life,  must  take  away  the  heart  of 
stone  and  give  a  heart  of  flesh  ;  that  in  the  regener- 
ate he  must  work,  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  own  good 
pleasure  ;  and  finall}^,  that  he  must  be  an  Almighty 
Saviour,  who  could  redeem  beings  so  lost,  and  put 
them  back  again  into  the  favour  of  a  justly  offended 
God. 

Thus  it  is  only  one  scheme  of  truths  that  this  doc- 
trine will  support ;  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints.  If  men  depart  from  the  truth,  as  we  are  told 
they  shall  in  these  last  days,  giving  heed  to  seducing 
spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils,  they  must  thus  come 
into  close  and  comfortless  contact  with  a  doctrine, 
which  if  true,  gives  the  lie  to  all  their  false  and  de- 
lusive schemes.  Hence  we  wonder  not  that  "  the  foe 
of  God  and  man,  issuing  from  his  dark  den,"  has 
here  displayed,  in  every  age  of  Zions  conflict,  his 


GS 

mightiest  chieftainship.  Here  must  be  the  edge  of 
battle,  in  every  conflict  between  the  gospel,  and  the 
systems  invented  by  men  ;  between  the  friends  and 
the  foes  of  truth.  This  is  the  fortress  that  has  been 
taken  and  retaken  ten  thousand  times,  w  here  has 
been  tried  the  prowess  of  God's  people,  and  his  ene- 
mies ;  where  has  been  displayed  the  power  of  God, 
and  been  put  to  the  test  the  endurance  of  his  elect, 
in  all  the  ages  that  have  gone  by. 

IV.  This  doctrine  has  been  controverted  through 
the  pride  of  the  human  heart.  Depravity  is  a  most 
degrading  doctrine,  and  entire  depravity  intollerable, 
till  the  heart  has  been  humbled  by  the  grace  of  God. 
There  is  in  apostate  men  great  pride  of  character. 
We  would  all  be  considered  friendly  to  what  is  good 
and  great,  and  such  is  God,  even  in  the  profession 
of  the  most  depraved ;  such  is  his  law,  and  such  is 
his  government.  With  the  promptness,  with  which 
we  fly  the  touch  of  fire,  does  pride  resist  imputa- 
tion. Hence  enquires  the  unregenerate  man.  Would 
you  deny  me  the  credit  of  loving  my  Creator,  Pre- 
server and  Benefactor  ?  Do  I  never  obey  his  law,  or 
do  a  deed  from  motives  that  please  him  ?  And  is 
there,  among  my  noblest  actions  of  kindness  to  men, 
nothing  that  amounts  to  love  ?  In  my  gladness  for 
the  good  things  that  God  bestows,  is  there  not  a 
shred  of  gratitude  ?  in  my  admiration  of  his  perfec- 
tions, and  his  works,  no  love  ?  in  my  belief  of  his 
word,  no  faith  ?  in  my  expectation  of  heaven,  no 


64 

hope  ?  in  my  sorrow  for  sin,  no  repentence  ?  in  mj 
endurance  of  adverse  events,  no  submission  ?  and  in 
my  gentleness  and  condescension,  no  humility  ?  Are 
my  prayers  sin,  and  my  sacrifices  abomination  ?  Do 
I  thus,  on  all  occasions,  break  the  Jirst  and  great 
commandment  of  the  law  ?  and  on  all  occasions  the 
second  also  ?  In  all  my  noble  generosity,  is  there  no 
benevolence  ?  in  my  soft  deportment,  no  meekness  ? 
and  in  my  tears  for  the  miserable,  no  pious  sympa- 
thy ?  Must  every  deed  I  do  have  the  same  moral 
deformity  ?  and  God  hate  me,  and  his  law  condemn 
me,  when  I  follow  the  kindest  dictates  of  that  na-' 
ture  he  has  given  me  ? 

Thus  men  feel,  that  if  this  doctrine  be  true,  it 
goes  to  defame  and  ruin  their  character.  It  makes 
them  go  astray  soon  as  they  are  born,  speaking  lies. 
It  makes  their  righteousness  as  filthy  rags.  When 
they  have  washed  themselves  in  snow-water,  and 
made  their  hands  never  so  clean  ;  this  doctrine, 
with  ruthless  hand,  plunges  them  in  the  ditch,  and 
their  own  clothes  abhor  them.  When  they  indus- 
triously provide  for  their  household,  they  are  accus- 
ed of  loving  the  world,  while  the  love  of  the  Father 
is  not  in  them.  When  they  would  go  to  the  sanc- 
tuary, and  pay  their  vows,  there  they  hear  from 
heaven,  *'  What  hast  thou  to  do  to  declare  my  stat- 
utes, or  that  thou  shouldst  take  my  covenant  in 
thy  mouth  ? 

Thus,  at  every  point,  this  doctrine  comes  in,  to 
mar  their  reputation,  and  make  them  hypocrites, 


65 

and  cover  them  with  shame  and  blushing.  Hence 
the  Jehovah,  who  will  give  men  this  character,  may 
reign  in  other  hearts ;  and  the  bible,  that  will  teach 
this  doctrine,  may  lie  neglected ;  and  the  ministry 
that  will  publish  it,  may  starve ;  and  the  cringing 
multitude,  who  will  believe  it,  may  herd  together, 
and  together  sink  into  the  contempt  they  covet. 
Thus  God  is  treated,  and  thus  his  word,  and  thus 
his  ministers,  and  thus  his  people,  because  they 
maintain  a  doctrine,  the  sinner's  disgust  at  which, 
establishes  beyond  the  possibility  of  doubt,  or  the 
danger  of  mistake.  It  so  degrades  the  characters 
of  men,  that  they  will  not  believe  it,  if  they  perish 
contradicting  it. 

I  could  offer  other  reasons,  why  this  doctrine  b^.s 
been  so  frequently  assailed,  but  shall  proceed  to  offer 
some  reasons  for  esteeming  it  a  very  important  doc* 
trine. 

1 .  The  fact,  that  it  is  plainly  revealed^  testifies 
to  its  importance.  God  would  not  have  cumber- 
ed  his  word  with  a  doctrine  of  no  value.  If  we  find 
it  there,  who  will  venture  to  deny  its  importance  ? 
and  if  not  there,  how  does  it  happen,  that  those  are 
its  warmest  advocates,  who  are  most  familiar  with 
the  bible,  and  most  ready  to  regard  its  dictates  ? 
The  context  contains  a  very  dark  review  of  man's 
native  character  :  and  it  would  be  infidelity  to  sup- 
pose it  too  highly  coloured.  "There  is  none  righetous, 
no,  not  one  :  There  is  none  that  understandeth, 
9 


66 

there  is  none  that  seeketh  after  God.  They  are 
all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are  together  become 
unprofitable  ;  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not 
one.  Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre  ;  with  their 
tongues  they  have  used  deceit ;  the  poison  of  asps 
is  under  their  lips  :  Whose  mouth  is  full  of  cursing 
and  bitterness.  Their  feet  are  swift  to  shed  blood. 
Destruction  and  misery  are  in  their  ways  :  And  the 
way  of  peace  have  they  not  known.  There  is  no  fear 
of  God  before  their  eyes."  Now  we  fearlessly  assert, 
that  this  is  given  as  the  native  character  of  Jews 
and  Gentiles,  by  one  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  inspir- 
ed, and  who  could  not  mistake  the  truth.  Believe  the 
last  clause  only,  and  tell  me  if  in  men,  who  have  ''no 
fear  of  God  before  their  eyes,"  there  is  any  holiness  ? 
"The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God,  for  it  is  not 
subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be." 
Here  again  christian  honesty  will  read  the  same  doc- 
trine. And  the  same  in  this  text,  "The  heart  of  the 
sons  of  men  is  full  of  evil."  And  in  this,  "the  heart  is 
deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked." 
And  that  none  may  escape,  it  reads  ;  "  As  in  water 
face  answereth  to  face,  so  the  heart  of  man  to  man  :" 
And  thus  the  uniform  testimony  of  scripture.  There 
would  be  no  end  in  quoting  the  scriptures  on  this 
important  point,  till  I  had  refered  you  to  almost  the 
whole  bible.  And  a  doctrine  about  which  God  will 
say  so  much,  must  be  in  his  estimation,  and  should 
be  in  ours,  of  high  importance. 


67 

2.  The  doctrine  of  the  text  is  esteemed  impor- 
tant, as  it  is  one  of  the  first  truths,  used  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  in  mvakening  and  sanctifying  sinners.  Till  men 
see  their  depravity,  they  will  not  approve  of  the  law 
that  condemns  them.  They  will  be  wondering,  if  in- 
deed they  think  at  all,  why  God  threatens  them,  and 
be  blaming  the  law  as  too  rigid  in  its  requirements, 
and  cruel  in  its  penalties.  Now  there  is  no  hope  of 
a  sinner,  while  he  stands  in  this  posture  ;  and  noth- 
ing will  move  him  from  it,  but  a  conviction  of  his 
lost  and  ruined  state.  Hide  from  him  the  character 
of  his  heart,  and  you  seal  him  up  to  everlasting  stu- 
pidity. You  can  arouse  him  to  no  apprehensions  of 
danger,  for  under  the  government  of  a  good  God  none 
are  in  danger  but  sinners.  And  there  will  of  course 
be  no  repentance.  A  thoughtless  sinner  sees  noth- 
ing to  repent  of,  nor  any  reason  why  he  should  re- 
pent, and  the  man  who  knows  nothing  of  his  heart 
will  not  be  thoughtful.  The  commandment  never 
comes  home  to  his  conscience.  If  he  has  hopes  of 
heaven,  it  will  be  on  the  ground  of  his  own  self- 
righteousness.  Thus  the  Saviour  will  be  to  him  as  a 
root  out  of  a  dry  ground,  without  form  or  comeliness, 
and  the  work  of  grace  can  never  be  begun.  Thus 
is  the  sinner,  who  is  kept  ignorant  of  his  heart,  seal- 
ed up  to  the  judgment,  and  goes  on  as  the  ox  to  the 
slaughter,  and  the  fool  to  the  correction  of  the  stocks. 
The  spirit  of  God  will  sanctify  only  through  the 
truth,  and  the  entire  depravity  of  the  heart  is  a  first 
truth,  without  a  knowledge  of  which  no  sinner  was 
ever  yet  fitted  for  the  kingdom  of  God. 


68 

A  gospel  then,  if  we  must  so  call  it,  that  hides 
from  men  the  deformity  of  their  moral  character, 
betrays  and  ruins  them.  It  says  to  the  wicked,  that 
it  shall  be  well  with  them,  and  thus  cradles  their 
fears  to  sleep,  till  their  period  of  mercy  is  past ;  and 
proves  ultimately  the  greatest  calamity  that  can  befal 
them.  It  closes  upon  them  the  portals  of  eternal 
life,  and  keeps  them  dreaming,  and  fearless,  till  they 
open  their  eyes  in  hell.  But  when  they  at  last  make 
the  discovery,  perhaps  on  the  bed  of  death,  or  it  may 
be  not  till  life  has  gone  out,  how  will  they  execrate 
the  recollection  of  such  a  gospel.  It  will  come  up  to 
mind  as  does  the  tempest,  that  w  recked  all  their 
hopes  upon  the  relentless  reaf ;  or  the  fire  that  forc- 
ed them  to  make  a  midnight  retreat  from  the  place 
that  had  been  long  their  safe  and  happy  home. 

The  ministers  of  Christ  would  love  to  preach  a 
smoother  gospel,  if  men  could  only  be  safe  under  it. 
It  w^ould  be  pleasant  to  have  to  do  only  with  the  in- 
vitations,  and  the  promises,  and  the  hoj)es  of  the  gos- 
pel. They  had  far  rather  remind  the  believer  of 
the  joys  to  come,  than  to  admonish  the  unbeliever  of 
the  judgment,  the  outer  darkness,  and  the  gnawing 
worm.  They  could  have  far  more  pleasure  in  des- 
cribing the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  than  in  portraying 
the  deformities  of  the  unsanctified  heart. 

But  the  grand  object  of  the  gospel  ministry  is  to 
save  souls,  and  this  object  is  not  gained,  unless  men 
are  taught,  as  the  very  first  lesson  of  that  ministry, 
that  they  are  lost.     Hence  to  suppress  this  truth, 


m 

would  be  to  nutralize  at  once  the  whole  effect  of 
this  ministry.  Whatever  we  may  wish,  we  can  be 
the  ministers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  a  ruined 
world,  but  on  this  one  condition,  that  the  alienation 
of  our  world  from  God,  hold  the  place  of  di  first  truth 
in  every  effort  of  our  ministry.  The  gospel  has  ab- 
solutely no  meaning,  and  can  be  of  no  use,  but  to 
the  lost  and  tl\e  condemned, 

3.  The  doctrine  of  the  text  is  esteemed  impor- 
tant, as  it  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  whole  gospel 
scheme.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came  into  our 
world,  to  seek  and  to  save  them  that  are  lost^  and 
the  whole  plan  of  salvation  is  so  interwoven  with 
this  fact,  as  to  be  unintelligible  without  it.  What 
means  the  covenant  of  redemption,  but  in  connexion 
with  the  fact  that  we  are  captives  and  slaves,  and 
need  to  be  redeemed  ?  What  is  there  intelligible  in 
the  atonement,  but  that  we  owe  ten  thousand  tal- 
ents, and  have  nothing  to  pay  ?  why  urged  to  re- 
pent, but  that  we  are  in  love  with  sin,  and  must 
otherwise  perish  ?  why  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  but  that  we  need  a  better  righteousness  than 
our  own  to  shelter  us  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  why 
make  to  ourselves  a  new  heart  ,but  that  we  have  by 
nature  evil  hearts  of  unbelief,  inclining  us  to  depart 
from  the  living  God  ? 

And  let  me  ask,  why  all  the  threatenings  of  the 
gospel,  but  that  it  was  written  for  the  use  of  a  dis- 
obedient and  gainsaying  people  ?  why  on  every  page 


70 

does  there  meet  us  some  anathema,  but  that  it  Was 
intended  for  those  who  love  not  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ?  why  has  death  passed  upon  all  men,  but 
that  all  have  sinned  ?  why  a  judgment,  and  a  place 
of  torment,  but  that  those  who  have  carried  their 
entire  depravity  with  them  into  the  coming  world, 
may  be  distinguished,  and  may  go  to  their  own 
place. 

Finally  it  is  matter  of  doubt  whether  an  honest 
man,  acquainted  with  the  bible,  and  willing  to  col- 
lect his  creed  from  it,  will  find  it  possible  to  exclude 
the  doctrine  of  the  text  from  a  fundamental  place  in 
its  structure.  What  doctrine  can  he  preach,  if  he 
denies  it  ?  what  precept  enforce  ?  what  threatening 
announce  ?  what  promise  apply  ?  we  need  no  gos- 
pel if  this  doctrine  is  not  true,  and  we  have  none. 
"  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  tomorrow  we  die." 

Will  the  gieat  God  defend  his  own  truth,  and 
bless  every  effort  for  its  vindication,  and  sanctify  his 
people  through  its  influence,  and  speedily  let  it  cov- 
er the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  Will  he 
bring  the  multitudes  of  the  ungodly  to  know,  that 
they  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bonds 
of  iniquity,  and  persuade  them  to  fly  for  refuge,  to 
lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  them  in  the  gospeL 


THE  GOSPEL  SUSTAINS  THE  LAW. 

MATTHEW  V.  17. 

*'  ThinJc  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law  or  the  prophets : 
I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  hut  to  fidJiV 

It  is  then  only  that  the  gospel  appears  in  all  its 
glory  ;  when  it  infringes  not  upon  the  sacred  rights 
of  the  law.  One  of  God's  institutions  must  not 
eclipse  the  glory  of  another.  God  did  not  make 
provision  for  the  salvation  of  men,  because  he  had 
become  convinced,  that  he  had  issued  a  bad  law, 
and  would  thwart  its  design.  The  law  stood  in  his 
eye  as  glorious,  after  men  had  drawn  its  curse  upon 
them,  as  when  it  dropt  fresh  from  his  lips  amid  the 
smoke  of  Sinai.  When  he  instituted  the  law,  he 
knew  that  men  would  break  it ;  and  he  affixed  its 
sanctions,  sure  that  all  our  race  would  incur  them, 
and  many  endure  them.  It  was  not  an  experiment, 
made  without  a  knowledge  of  the  result,  but  with 
the  result  provided  for. 

Hence  the  legal  and  the  gospel  dispensations, 
are  but  different  parts  of  the  same  benevolent  sys- 
tem ;  by  which  a  good  Jehovah,  would  bind  to  him- 
self, and  when  the  bond  should  be  broken,  would 
recover  and  restore  to  his  love  and  favour,  beings  he 


72 

had  eternally  designed  should  be  happy.  And  hence 
our  Lord  thus  early  announced  it  as  his  design,  not 
to  abrogate  but  establish  the  law.  Fixed  and  stable 
as  were  the  ordinances  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  and 
firm  the  earth  he  had  come  to  plant  his  feet  upon, 
these  should  all  pass  away,  while  not  a  jot  or  tittle 
of  the  law  should  fail. 

Accordingly  as  the  Lord  Jesus  gathered  disci- 
ples, and  freed  them  of  course  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,  he  still  subjected  them  to  it,  as  a  rule  of  duty. 
He  transferred,  from  the  Jewish  church  to  his  own 
family,  the  very  commandments  which  Moses  wrote 
on  the  tables  of  stone.  Not  an  item  did  he  repeal, 
not  a  precept  alter,  not  a  sanction  soften.  And  the 
w  hole  gospel  is  a  broad  and  lucid  exposition  of  the 
law.  Hence  it  is  now  as  much  the  fact  as  ever, 
that,  "  Cursed  is  every  one,  that  continueth  not  in 
the  things  written  in  the  book  of  the  law,  to  do 
them."  I  shall  state,  in  a  few  words,  the  error  I 
would  oppose,  and  which,  as-  it  seems  to  me,  is  in 
direct  opposition  to  sound  reason,  and  the  whole 
bible  ;  and  then  proceed  to  illustrate  the  doctrine  of 
the  text,  that  The  gospel  ivas  not  intended  to  sup- 
plant, but  does  sustain  the  law. 

I.  State  the  error.  The  scheme  is,  that  men  by 
the  fall,  if  not  disabled,  have  become  so  averse  to 
the  law,  that  a  perfect  obedience  is  impossible  ;  and 
that  God  will  now  except  of  an  obedience  that  is 
sincere.     If  men  will  obey  the  law,  as  well  as  they 


75 

are  able  with  their  carnal  mind,  the  temper  which, 
without  their  fault,  they  inherited  from  their  first 
parents,  God  will  accept  them ;  and  wherein  their 
obedience  fails,  the  merits  of  Christ  will  be  substi- 
tuted. By  this  scheme,  the  death  of  Christ  removes 
the  curse  of  the  law,  from  all  men,  soon  as  it  lights 
upon  them  :  for  all  do  render  to  the  law,  the  best 
obedience  they  are  disposed  to,  and  of  course  are 
safe,  if  they  should  live  and  die  without  repentance. 
It  must  be  seen  in  a  moment,  that,  if  to  whatever 
extent  men  are  umvilling  to  obey,  they  are  unable, 
then  all  obedience,  but  that  which  is  rendered^  is 
dispensed  with.  And  7ione  is  rendered ;  for  a  kind 
of  sincerity,  consistent  with  the  most  confirmed 
hatred  of  God,  and  his  law,  and  which,  for  ought  I 
see,  devils  may  have  as  well  as  men,  becomes  a  sub- 
stitute for  right  affections,  and  has  all  the  merit  of  a 
perfect  obedience.  The  whole  amounts  to  this ; 
God  relinquishes  his  right,  to  any  farther  obedience, 
than  men,  totally  depraved,  are  disposed  to  pay  him. 
In  this  scheme  an  atonement  is  made  necessary,  in 
order  to  finish  out,  and  render  accepted  the  obedi- 
ence of  the  sinner. 

This  scheme,  as  altered  to  accommodate  it  to 
modern  taste,  relinquishes  the  atonement,  and  sub- 
stitutes repentance.  At  whatever  time  in  this  life, 
(and  why  not  in  the  life  to  come  ?)  the  sinner  shall 
be  sorry  that  he  has  broken  the  law,  and  shall  prac- 
tice some  reform,  God  will  promptly  forgive  him. 
v/ithout  any  reference  at  all  to  the  scenes  of  Calvary- 
10 


74 

He  has  in  his  heart  so  much  compassion,  and  cares 
so  little, — it  amounts  to  this, — whether  the  law  is 
respected  or  reprobated,  that  the  very  first  tear  of 
the  offender,  washes  away  all  his  sins. 

These  schemes  are  substantially  the  same,  and 
are  alike  subversive  of  the  law  of  God.  They  agree 
in  casting  off  this  poor  world  from  all  allegiance  to 
its  Maker,  and  virtually  render  him  a  God,  not 
worthy  eithe/  of  the  fear  of  devils,  or  the  esteem 
and  confidence  of  angels. 

I  have  thus  stated  the  error,  and  have  meant  to 
do  it  candidly,  which  seems  to  me  to  pour  its  con- 
taminating influence,  through  all  the  false  systems 
of  theology,  which  are  at  present  employed,  to  in- 
jure the  church  of  Christ,  and  destroy  the  souls  of 
men.     I  proceed 

II.  To  illustrate  the  doctrine  of  the  text.  I  shall 
arrange  my  thoughts  under  six  general  remarks ; 
The^r^^  great  commandment  of  the  law,  from  its 
very  nature,  cannot  be  repealed  ;  Nor  can  the  sec- 
ond; The  spirit  of  the  law  and  the  gospel  is  the 
same  ;  The  gospel  is  a  useless  devise,  but  on  the 
supposition,  that  the  law  is  good,  and  must  be  sup- 
ported ;  The  gospel,  that  shall  set  aside  the  law, 
will  defeat  its  own  design ;  The  gospel  is  most  glo- 
rious when  the  law  is  fully  sustained. 

1.  The  first  great  comma7idment  of  the  law  can- 
not be  repealed,     "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 


75 

God  with  all  thy  heart."  The  very  nature  of  this 
law  decides,  that  a  gospel  which  would  nutralize  it, 
would  be  a  curse  and  not  a  blessing.  The  Creator 
must  require  his  creatures,  to  consider  him  the  ob- 
ject of  their  supreme  regard  ;  he  can  ask  no  less  of 
devils.  This  precept  is  founded  on  the  divine  ex- 
cellence, and  must  abide  in  force,  while  God  shall 
continue  to  be  good.  And  as  God  is  unchangeably 
good,  this  precept  must  abide  for  ever.  He  would 
sanction  injustice,  if  he  should  repeal  a  law,  which 
requires,  that  men  render  unto  God  the  things  that 
are  God's.  An  act  like  this  would  create  alarm  in 
heaven,  and  send  a  premonition  of  ruin  into  every 
world  that  has  continued  loyal. 

Moreover  an  act  that  should  release  intelligent 
creatures  from  loving  supremely  their  Creator,  would 
ruin  the  very  beings  thus  released.  Hence  sang  the 
christian  poet ; 

"  From  thee  departing,  they  are  lost,  and  rove 
At  random,  without  honour,  hope,  or  peace." 

This  has  ever  been,  and  must  continue  to  be,  the 
law  of  hell,  of  earth,  of  heaven,  and  of  all  other 
w^orlds.  Nothing  that  God  has  made  has  sufficient 
greatness  and  grandeur,  to  become  our  supreme  ob- 
ject of  regard. 

"  Give  what  thou  canst,  without  /Aec  we  are  poor; 
And  with  thee  rich,  take  what  thou  wilt  away." 

The  capacity  that  God  has  give  us,  must  be  gratifi- 
ed, or  we  are  miserable  ;  and  if  it  be  gratified,  God 
is  loved  according  to  the  commandment, 


76 

Now  a  gospel  that  should  set  aside  a  law  like 
this,  would  prove  a  miserable  expedient  for  a  revolt- 
ed world,  as  it  would  rob  God  of  his  deserved  hon- 
ours, and  man  of  his  highest  happiness.  How  im- 
possible that  God  should  have  given  us  such  a  gos- 
pel !  He  never  has,  and  never  will,  unless  he  could 
wish  to  see  us  all  miserable.  To  be  restored,  from 
inordinate  attachment  to  the  creature,  to  supreme 
love  to  God,  is  salvation  itself;  and  how  can  this  be 
eifected,  by  annulling  the  precept  that  enjoins  this 
very  change  ?     And  we  assert 

%*"  That  ihe  second  great  commandment  of  th^ 
law  cannot  he  repealed.  ''Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bour, as  thyself."  This,  like  the  other  carries,  on 
the  very  face  of  it,  its  claim  to  perpetuity.  The  fir^ 
commandment  was  intended  to  bind  the  creation  to 
its  Maker,  the  second  to  bind  creatures  to  each  oth- 
er. Neither  of  these  ligatures  can  be  sundered,  and 
creatures  be  happy.  To  love  our  fellow  men,  is  to 
make  them  subservient  to  our  enjoyment :  for  to  lovq 
is  usually  adelightful  exercise.  If  God  had  command- 
ed us  to  hate  our  neighbour,  he  had  subjected  us  to 
the  necessity  of  disobeying  him,  or  of  being  lastingly 
unhappy.  In  proof  of  this  position  I  have  only  to 
refer  you  to  facts.  Ask  the  man  of  passion,  who  daily 
goes  home  enraged  at  some  one  of  his  fellow  men, 
there  to  study  revenge,  whether  to  hate  makes 
him  happy.  Or  let  this  audience  call  to  mind  some 
pf  those  seasons,  when  they  were  enlisted  in  some 


77 

obstinate  quarrel,  aud  when  for  whole  days,  and  peY- 
haps  for  weeks,  passion  rested  in  their  bosom,  and 
tell  me  if  you  were  not  unhappy.  Then  in  com- 
manding men  to  love  one  another,  God  has  simply 
forbidden  them  to  be  unhappy  ;  has  given  them 
leave   to  be  happy. 

And  the  measure  of  our  love,  as  here  given, 
what  could  be  more  equitable.  My  neighbour  is  a 
sensitive  being  like  myself,  is  capable  of  equal  hap- 
piness, and  that  happiness  worth  as  much  to  him, 
as  mine  to  me.  Hence  God  must  value  his  blessed- 
ness, as  much  as  mine  :  and  it  is  my  duty  to  feel  as 
God  does.  Hence  if  God  should  repeal  this  law,  it 
would  be  consenting  that  men  should  do  wrong, 
have  feelings  at  variance  with  his,  and  love  happi- 
ness simply  because  it  is  theirs. 

To  repeal  this  law  would  be  to  license  selfish- 
ness, the  very  passion  which  has  filled  this  unhappy 
world,  and  kept  it  full,  of  misery.  If  men  are  not 
obligated  to  love  each  other  as  themselves,  then  is 
there  no  standard  by  which  their  aifection  can  be 
measured,  and  they  are  at  liberty  to  hate  and  de- 
vour one  another.  If  the  gospel  has  set  aside  this 
law,  then  all  the  outrages  which  men  hav€  commit- 
ted, one  upon  another,  have  been  licensed  depreda- 
tions :  for  God  has  disapproved,  only  of  what  was  a 
violation  of  his  law.  If  he  has  annulled  the  precept 
that  required  men  to  love,  he  has  virtually  given 
them  liberty  to  hate,  and  has  sanctioned  a  total  dis- 
regard of  the  second  great  commandment  of  the  law. 


78 

But  nothing  like  this  is  true.  The  law  still  makes 
on  fallen  creatures  a  demand,  as  large  as  upon  the 
first  pair  in  their  innocence,  and  continues  to  press 
its  obligation  after  they  are  lost.  The  miseries  of 
hell  would  be  mitigated,  if  this  law  could  cease  to  be 
binding.  The  lost  might  then  hate  and  torment 
each  other,  without  increasing  their  guilt. 

3.  The  spirit  of  the  Imv,  and  the  gospel,  is  the 
same.  The  spirit  of  the  law,  as  we  have  seen,  is 
love ;  and  the  same  is  true  of  the  gospel.  In  the 
inventory  given  us  of  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  the 
first  named  is  love.  This  is  the  bond  of  union  in 
heaven,  and  all  who  are  verging  toward  heaven,  cul- 
tivate love,  as  the  fundamental  principle  of  their  pi- 
ety. When  we  read,  "  If  any  man  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him,"  we  have  in 
other  language,  the  whole  spirit  of  the  first  com- 
mandment, *'  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before 
me."  And  when  we  read,  "  Whatsoever  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  :" 
do  we  not  also  read,  "  For  this  is  the  law  and  the 
prophets."  Here  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself 
identifies  the  two,  as  if  to  settle  the  point  forever, 
that  he  came  to  expound  and  enforce  the  very  pre- 
cepts of  the  law  of  Sinai.  And  the  man  must  be 
grossly  ignorant  of  the  New  Testament,  who  does 
not  recognize  it,  as  the  very  law  of  the  ten  com- 
mandments, broken  down  to  the  relationships,  and 
the  exigences  of  human  life.     In  both  Testaments 


79 

we  have  the  same  divine  character,  the  same  code 
of  doctrines,  the  same  christian  graces,  the  same  so- 
cial duties,  and  the  same  pure  and  holy  religion. 

When  the  gospel  offers  a  pardon,  to  those  who 
have  violated  the  law,  care  is  taken  that  the  law  be 
fulfilled  and  honoured.  The  law  is  not  censured, 
nor  the  sinner  violently  wrested  from  its  curse.  A 
substitute  is  furnished,  on  which  the  curse  may 
light ;  a  substitute  who  had  himself  perfectly  obey- 
ed the  law,  who  loved  it,  held  it  in  high  and  holy 
respect,  and  died  because  he  would  not  see  it  dishon- 
oured. Had  it  been  a  bad  law,  hastily  conceived, 
and  imprudently  promulgated,  Christ  would  not 
have  borne  its  curse.  If  too  severe,  he  would  have 
recalled  its  edicts,  and  would  have  mitigated  its 
sanctions,  if  cruel.  It  was  his  first  concern  to 
secure  the  honours  of  the  Godhead,  and  to  do  this 
he  must  sustain  the  law  ;  his  second  to  redeem  the 
wretch  who  had  broken  it,  and  was  condemned. 

The  Saviour  had  no  more  compassion  than  the 
Father  ;  loved  justice,  truth,  and  holiness  no  less  ; 
hated  ^in  as  much,  and  hated  the  sinner  as  much, 
and  was  as  unwilling  as  the  Father,  that  a  jot  or  tit- 
tle of  the  law  should  fail.  He  did  not  engross  in 
himself  all  the  benevolence  of  the  Godhead  ;  and 
was  not  a  partisan  with  the  sinner  against  the  law. 
He  did  not  come  to  make  war  with  the  Law-giver, 
but  w  ith  sin  ;  not  to  vindicate  the  rights  of  the  con- 
demned, and  wrest  them  from  the  punishment  to 
which  some  ancient  and  cruel  decree  had  exposed 


80 

them  ;  but  to  cover  them  with  his  body  and  his  life, 
from  the  miseries  they  deserved  to  endure.  Thus 
the  law  and  the  gospel  have  both  the  same  spirit, 
and  press  the  same  design ;  to  honour  God,  and 
make  his  creatures  happy. 

4.  The  gospel  ivas  a  useless  device,  but  on  the 
supposition  that  the  law  is  good,  and  must  be  sup- 
ported. Nothing  can  be  more  absurd  than  a  gospel, 
designed  to  free  men  from  the  curse  of  the  law, 
while  that  law  is  already  repealed,  and  has  ceased 
to  be  binding.  Hence  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  lest 
men  should  make  a  mistake  on  this  subject,  declar- 
ed very  early  in  his  ministry,  that  he  came  not  to 
destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfil  it.  Indeed  the  very 
hypothesis  on  which  the  gospel  is  built,  is,  that 
the  law  is  good,  its  precepts  right,  and  its  penalties 
binding.  If  otherwise,  the  law  should  have  been 
Repealed  without  a  Saviour.  As  soon  as  it  was  dis- 
covered that  the  law  was  not  adapted  to  our  cir- 
cumstances, was  too  strict,  or  too  severe  ;  instead 
of  subjecting  Christ  to  the  pains  of  the  cross,  to  re- 
lieve the  culprit,  he  should  have  been  pardoned 
without  an  atonement.  Probably  those  who  deny 
an  atonement  are  brought  to  this  erroneous  result, 
by  some  indefinite  conception,  that  the  law  is  re- 
pealed, to  provide  the  way  for  man's  recovery. 

Our  reason  tells  us,  that  there  should  have  been 
no  substitution,  for  those  who  had  broken  a  bad  law, 
or  a  law  which  for  any  reasons  whatever  it  was  not 


81 

wise  to  sustain.  If  not  wise  to  execute  it,  in  the 
last  extremity,  upon  the  offender  himself,  than  as- 
suredly, not  merely  unwise,  but  monstrous,  to  pun- 
ish the  substitute.  There  should  have  been  pro- 
claimed immediately  a  free  and  full  pardon.  There 
was  the  greatest  possible  cruelty,  in  the  transactions 
of  the  cross,  but  on  the  supposition  that  the  law  is 
too  good  to  be  set  aside,  even  if  the  population  of  a 
world  must  perish  to  do  it  honour. 

5.  A  gospel  that  shall  set  aside  the  law  ivill  de- 
feat its  oivn  design.  Tell  the  sinner,  in  the  same 
message  in  which  you  offer  him  a  Saviour,  that  the 
law  he  has  broken,  is  repealed ;  or  has  come  into 
disrepute,  and  its  curse  less  to  be  feared  than  former- 
ly, and  he  will  answer.  Then  I  have  no  need  of  a  Sa- 
viour. If  my  Sovereign  is  convinced,  as  I  long 
have  been,  that  the  law  is  too  rigid,  he  will  not 
punish  its  violations  ;  if  its  penalties  are  unjust,  he 
vi^ill  not  execute  them.  I  reject  your  offered  Re- 
deemer, and  approach  boldly  to  the  throne,  to  de- 
mand my  acquital.  It  is  mocking  me,  to  talk  of  an 
atonement,  while  I  have  done  only  right,  in  opposing 
a  cruel  and  oppressive  legislation. 

Thus  the  advocates  of  a  gospel,  built  on  the  ruins 
of  the  law,  soon  as  they  make  the  secret  known, 
that  the  law  has  perished,  furnish  the  sinner  a  mo- 
tive for  rejecting  the  gospel  they  offer.  Thus  they 
labour  in  vain  and  spend  their  strength  for  naught. 
They  may  urge  the  overtures  of  their  gospel,  till 
11 


82 

they  have  become  grey  in  the  service,  and  their  hear- 
ers will  remain  unchanged  and  unreformed.  The 
only  consistent  course  is,  to  justify  w^holly  the  law, 
or  offer  no  Redeemer.  We  must  make  man  the 
diseased,  and  suffering,  and  dyin^  creature,  that  the 
book  of  God  describes  him  to  be,  or  we  need  offer 
him  no  physician ;  must  make  him  blind,  or  offer 
him  no  eye-salve  ;  make  him  guilty  and  condemn- 
ed, or  offer  him  no  pardon ;  make  him  polluted,  or 
offer  him  no  cleansing  ;  make  him  an  exile,  a  cap- 
tive, and  a  slave,  or  offer  him  no  redemption.  The 
estimation  in  which  we  hold  the  law^  will  decide, 
whether  we  shall  have  any  success  in  offering  sinners 
the  gospel, 

6.  The  gospel  is  most  glorious  when  the  laiv  is 
fully  sustained.  The  glory  and  the  grace  of  the 
gospel,  must,  in  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  be  ex- 
actly commensurate,  to  the  claims  and  the  curses  of 
the  law.  The  one  must  contain  a  woe  as  broad,  as  the 
blessedness  implied  in  the  other  ;  must  present  a  ruin 
as  wide  and  desperate,  as  the  cure  presented  in  the 
other  ;  must  frown  as  implacably,  as  the  other  smiles 
complacently.  When  we  can  thus  honour  the  law, 
and  justify  the  Law-giver,  and  defend,  without  mis- 
giving, the  most  punctilious  execution  of  every 
threatening  that  has  issued  from  the  lips  of  the  Eter- 
nal ;  then  it  is  that  we  can  equally  elevate  the  glo- 
rious gospel  of  the  blessed  God :  which  else  be- 
comes as  worthless  as  the  Shaster  or  the  Koran- 


83 

The  deeper  and  the  darker   the  pit  into  which  I 
had  sunk,  the  mightier  that  arm  that  could  lift  me 
out.       The  full  glories  of  Calvary,  have  never  been 
seen,  but  hy  the  same  eye,  that  has  descried  ineffa- 
ble beauty  in  the  divine   legislation.     The  gospel 
will  be  shorn  of  its  last  beam,  when  it  shall  be  made 
to  eclipse  the  splendour  of  the  law.     It  is  only  the 
dead  in  sin  that  need  the  offer  of  life,  the  condemned 
that  need  a  pardon.     Christ  is  the  Repairer  of  the 
breach ;  make  the  breach  wide,  and  you  make  the 
Repairer  illustrious.     Carry  not  the  fertilizing  in- 
fluence of  the  gospel,  but  into  the  very  territory, 
where  the  curse  of  a  good  law  violated,   has  spread 
a   boundless  desolation.     There  its  healing  waters 
will  be  welcome,  an  Edon  will  blossom  under  your 
feet,  and  the  harvests  of  many  years,  repay  your  toil, 
and  make  glad  your  heart.   May  the  blessed  God  put 
honour  upon  liis  own  institutions. 

In  bringing  my  remarks  to  a  close,  let  me  say  ; 
that  the  law  cannot  go  into  disuse.  It  expresses 
exactly  the  mind  of  God,  and  must  be  the  rule  of 
duty  to  his  obedient  subjects  forever.  And  when 
broken,  as  it  has  been  in  this  unhappy  world,  its 
curse  must  fall,  and  remain  upon  the  head  of  the 
transgressor,  till  he  flies  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the 
hope  set  before  him  in  the  gospel.  Till  then  he  lies 
condemned,  just  as  if  a  Saviour  had  not  died ;  with 
this  difference,  that  his  condemnation,  if  he  perish 
will  be  aggravated  by  his  having  been  offered  re^ 
demption.     JJe  might  have  had  life  but  woul4  not;, 


84 

unless    on  such    condition,   that  his  transgressions 
might  be  justified.     I  close  with 

REXAARKS. 

1 .  How  tremendous  the  ruin  of  sinners,  who  af- 
ter all  this,  shall  fall  under  the  condemning  sentence 
of  the  divine  law.     God  we  see  will  not  set  his  law 
aside.     He  would  give  his  own  well  beloved   Son, 
to  expire  on  the  ragged  nails,  to  save  those  who  had 
broken  the  law,  and  incurred  its  penalty,  rather  than 
give    his  foes  occasion  to  say,  that  he  had  repeal- 
ed it.     "  If  these  things  were  done  in  the  green 
tree,   w  hat  shall  be  done  in  the  dry  ?"     If  God  ap- 
peared  so  inflexibly    holy,    on  Calvary,  where   he 
drew  his  sword  upon  the  sinner's  substitute,  how^ 
terrible  the  indignation  that  he  will  display  in   hell. 
O,  is  there  a  man,  so  hardened  and  so  daring,  that 
he  would  venture  to  pass  through  life,  and  go  on  to 
the  judgment,   with  the    curse  of  the  violated  law 
resting  on  him !  When  he  shall  see  that  Redeemer, 
who  saved  others,  but  in  w  hose  blood  he  would  not 
take   sanctuary,  coming  in  the    clouds  of  heaven, 
with  power  and  great  glory,  will  he  not  regret,  that 
he  had  not  been  interested  in  his  atonement  ?  And 
when  his  destiny  shall  issue  from  that  Saviour's  lips, 
and  he    goes  to  make  his  bed  in  hell,  will  he  not 
learn,  what  now  he  is  so  unwilling  to  know,  that 
''  The  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and 
just,  and  good  ?" 

The  torments  of  the  lost,  will  be  an  abiding  tes- 


85 

timony  of  God's  regard  to  his  law.  And  those  who 
shall  have  escaped  to  heaven,  when  they  shall "  look 
upon  the  carcases  of  the  men  that  have  transgress- 
ed," will  be  feeling  more  and  more  strongly  for- 
ever, how  great  are  their  obligations  to  the  Saviour, 
for  redeeming  them  from  the  curse  of  a  law,  so  fear- 
fully holy.  And  who,  that  places  any  value  upon  his 
soul,  and  believes  that  God  will  thus  jealously  guard 
the  honour  of  his  law,  and  has  not  already  made 
him  incorrigibly  angry,  will  delay  an  hour,  in  secur- 
ing an  interest  in  that  Saviour,  who  bore  the  curse 
for  us.  O,  my  friend,  haste  your  escape,  as  you 
would  at  midnight  from  your  burning  house,  as  you 
would  from  the  jaws  of  a  ravening  lion,  as  you 
would  from  the  terrors  of  a  volcanic  eruption,  as  you 
would  from  the  fire  that  can  never  be  quenched, 
and  the  worm  that  shall  not  die. 

2.  The  subject  will  I  hope  prepare  us  to  con- 
template with  horror,  the  condition  of  those  congre- 
gations, who  have  selected  for  themselves  a  ministry, 
that  builds  its  instructions  on  the  ruins  of  the  divine 
law.  Would  to  God  that  I  were  mistaken,  in  sup- 
posing such  a  case  to  exist.  But  when  I  hear,  from 
lips  that  profess  to  have  been  touched  with  a  coal 
from  off  the  altar,  that  man  is  quite  an  upright  being, 
has  committed  a  few  errors  only,  and  these  all  venial, 
not  sufficient  to  condemn  him ;  that  he  needs  no 
atonement,  nor  Saviour  but  to  teach  him,  and  be  his 
pattern,  and  this  Saviour  not  divine  ; — When  I  hear 


86 

of  sentiments  like  these  from  the  pulpit;  I  fear 
there  is  a  controversy  with  the  law  of  God,  and  that 
it  is  meant  to  be  understood,  that  he  has  relinquish- 
ed his  demand,  upon  the  sinner,  of  a  stricter  obedi- 
ence, than  he  is  disposed  to  yield. 

Thus  by  putting  aside  the  law,  as  we  suppose  is 
done  in  the  outset,  and  hewing  down  the  whole 
system  to  accommodate  it  to  this  fatal  error,  the 
whole,  though  somewhat  consistent  with  itself,  is  rot- 
ten and  deceptive.  Thus  the  sinner  is  lulled,  and 
soothed,  and  when  asleep,  is  kept  slumbering  till  he 
is  lost.  He  never  has  any  proper  sense  of  his  sins, 
nor  respect  for  the  violated  law,  nor  regard  for  the 
holiness,  and  justice,  and  truth  of  God.  He  never 
becomes  humble,  nor  fears  God,  nor  embraces  the 
Saviour,  nor  quits  his  sins.  The  gospel  he  hears  is 
like  the  Siren's  song,  that  lures  but  to  destroy.  It 
keeps  men  stupid  till  it  is  too  late  to  be  anxious  to 
any  profit. 

O,  ye  lost  and  ruined  congregations !  if  my 
voice  might  reach  you,  I  would  tell  you  to  look 
well  to  the  ministry  you  attend.  While  it  pretends 
to  offer  you  life,  it  may  destroy  you.  If  you  find 
it  aiming  to  lessen  the  number,  and  diminish  the  ag- 
gravations of  your  sins,  you  ought  to  suspect  it. 
You  never  will  betake  yourself  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  as  your  precious  and  only  Saviour,  till  the 
commandment  comes  home  to  your  bosom,  high  and 
imperious  in  its  claims  ;  holy,  and  just,  and  good, 
in  all  it  requires,  and  in  all  it  threatens,     In  the 


87 

sense  of  the  apostle,  sin  must  revive  and  we  die, 
else  there  can  be  no  hope  that  we  shall  be  made 
alive  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  multitudes  who  have 
gone  to  heaven,  and  the  whole  army  of  believers 
who  are  bound  thither,  know  the  period  when  they 
felt  themselves  justly  exposed  to  eternal  death. 
The  gospel  that  pretends  to  find  you  quite  whole 
and  happy,  needing  only  a  little  instruction,  and  per- 
haps some  reformation,  and  aims  not  to  alarm  and 
distress  you,  you  may  rest  assured  is  a  lie,  and  not 
the  truth ;  it  comes  from  hell,  and  not  from  heaven, 
and  if  embraced,  will  conduct  you  back  with  it  to 
the  recesses  of  perdition. 


^mii®»  i 


CORRECT  VIEWS  OF  CHRIST 
ESSENTIAL. 

LUKE  IX.  20. 

"  Whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ?" 

Admitting  the  fact,  that  men  may  speculate  cor- 
rectly, while  then-  hearts  are  unsanctified ;  or  to 
some  extent  mcorrectly,  after  they  are  born  of  God  ; 
still  it  is  a  general  truth,  that  men  will  be,  in  their 
moral,  and  in  their  religious  character,  corrupt  or 
correct,  in  the  same  proportion  with  their  creed. 
If  on  any  important  subject  they  believe  a  lie,  their 
false  faith  will  present  to  their  hearts  wrong  motives 
of  action,  and  lead  to  those  affections,  and  that 
course  of  conduct,  that  is  in  opposition  to  the  law  of 
God,  and  the  precepts  of  the  gospel.  But  if  men 
believe  the  truth,  though  it  be  not  with  the  heart 
unto  righteousness,  still  that  truth  may  exert,  at 
some  future  day,  a  sanctifying  effect  upon  them, 
and  the  creed  adopted,  through  the  Spirit's  influence, 
mould  them  into  the  image  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
And  if  there  is  one  subject,  rather  than  any  other, 
on  which  a  serious  man  would  guard  the  correctness 
of  his  faith,  it  must  be  relative  to  the  character  of 


m 

the  Saviour  he  trusts  in  for  eternal  life.  It  rhust  b«. 
essential,  that  We  put/^ur  trust  in  the  very  Redeemer 
that  God  has  reveajfed ;  else  how  can  we  hope  that 
lie  will  acknowledge  us,  when  he  shall  come  in  the 
glory  of  his  Father,  with  the  holy  angels. 

Can  it  be  otherwise,  than  a  very  important  thing, 
to  the  human  family,  to  understand  distinctly  his  na- 
ture, and  character,  in  whom  they  are  invited  to 
take  sanctuary  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  Hence  to 
know,  that  the  gospel  proclaimed  to  us,  presents  the 
very  Lord  Jesus,  through  whose  stripes  we  must  be 
healed,  will  be  a  question  of  minor  importance  to 
none,  who  calculate,  first  or  last,  to  turn  their  eye 
toward  heaven. 

In  Christ's  little  family,  this  subject  was  early  and 
earnestly  agitated-  Our  Lord  would  not  suffer  his 
disciples  to  be  ignorant  on  this  point.  "  He  asked 
them  saying,  whom  say  the  people  that  I  am  ? 
They  answering,  said,  John  the  Baptist ;  but  some 
say,  Elias  ;  and  others  say,  that  one  of  the  old 
prophets  is  risen  again. "  He  then  brought  the 
•question  home  to  their  own  bosom,  ''  Whom  say  ye 
that  I  am  ?  "  Said  the  prompt  and  affectionate  Pe- 
ter, "  The   Christ  of  God." 

This  subject  is  of  high  and  increasing  impor- 
tance, at  a  period,  when  it  is  becoming  so  fashion- 
able, to  consider  it  of  no  consequence  what  we  think 
of  Christ.  It  will  not  be  so  much  my  object,  to  ex- 
hibit proofs  of  his  divinity,  as  to  show,  that  what- 
ever his  character  may  be,  it  is  important  that  wq 
12 


90 

have  correct  views  of  him.  1  shall  arange  my 
thoughts  under  three  general  remarks  ;  The  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  has  a  fixed  and  definite  character; 
This  character  is  plainly  revealed  ;  If  we  trust  in  a 
saviour,  having  any  other  character,  than  that  reveal- 
ed in  the  scriptures,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  not 
consider  this  trust  as  reposed  in  him,  and  we  shall 
be  in  danger  of  perishing  in  unbelief. 

L  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  a  fixed  and  defi- 
nite character.  Jt  would  hardly  seem  necessary  to 
state  a  proposition  like  this,  much  less  to  attempt  to 
establish  it  by  argument,  as  it  contains  in  itself  its 
own  confirmation.  The  scriptures  have  given  this 
name  to  the  promised  Messiah,  who,  in  the  very  na- 
ture of  things,  must  have  a  character  so  definite, 
that  he  can  be  known  by  his  name.  But  if  the 
name  may  apply,  with  equal  propriety,  to  one  who 
is  divine,  angelic,  or  human,  here  it  seems  to  me  is 
the  end  of  all  knowledge  on  this  subject.  Place 
other  subjects  of  revelation  on  the  same  footing,  and 
we  can  only  guess  at  any  thing. 

The  very  idea  of  a  revelation  implies,  that  there 
are  truths  revealed,  but  nothing  is  revealed,  if  re- 
vealed so  indefinitely,  that  we  cannot  arrive  at 
knowledge  on  the  subject.  As  well  might  the  bi- 
ble have  merely  named  the  Saviour,  if  after  all  it 
has  said  of  him,  we  can  know  only  his  name  ;  espe- 
cially if  it  be  an  equal  chance,  whether  we  shall 
conceive  of  him  as  one  of  the  Three  that  bear  re- 


91 

cord  in  heaven,  or  a  worm  of  the  dust  like  ourselves. 
If  God  has  told  me  only  the  narae  of  the  Redeemer, 
and  this  is  all  the  definitive  knowledge  I  can  have 
of  him,  I  may  be  so  infatuated  as  to  apply  this  name 
to  a  comet,  or  a  star,  and  affirm  that  God  intended 
I  should  trust  in  this  for  salvation.  If  he  has  left  it 
to  my  discretion  to  adorn  the  name,  with  attributes, 
such  as  I  would  choose  my  Saviour  should  possess, 
then  is  it  manifest  that  no  two  would  trust  in  the 
same  Redeemer. 

But  there  is  an  absurdity  in  the  very  supposition. 
Every  thing  that  has  being,  has  properties  that  are  es- 
sential to  its  being,  of  which  if  you  disrobe  it,  you 
take  away  its  very  essence.  Thus  it  must  be  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  You  may  call  by  that  name  a 
being,  so  divested  of  the  attributes  that  belong  to  the 
Saviour,  that  he  shall  cease  to  be  the  Saviour  God 
has  revealed,  and  be  as  entirely  another,  as  if  he 
had  had  another  name.  The  identity  of  being  is 
not  in  the  name^  but  in  the  nature  or  attributes  that 
belong  to  it.     I  remark 

II.  The  character  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is 
plainly  revealed  in  the  word  of  God,  We  might 
infer  this  from  the  fact,  that  the  bible  is  a  revelation 
from  God  ;  and  that  the  principle  subject  of  develop- 
ment in  that  book  is  the  Saviour.  The  bible  was 
given  us  to  make  Christ  known,  that  we  might  take 
sanctuary  in  him  from  the  wrath  to  come.  Hence 
to  suppose  that  his  character  is  left  so  indefinitely 


9f 

developed,  tha-t  we  can  know  nothing  with  eertam- 
ty  respectmg  him,  is  to  suppose  God  to  trifle. 
There  is  an  impudence  and  a  daring  in  the  very 
supposition,  that  causes  the  mind  to  shrink  from 
naming  it. 

Moreover  on  opening  the  bible  I  do  see  the  char- 
acter of  the  Saviour,  as  definitely  developed  as  any 
other  of  the  subjects  of  revelation.  I  see  distinctly  his 
humanity,  in  that  he  had  a  body  and  a  soul  as  men 
have.  He  hungered,  thirsted,  slept,  was  weary ; 
could  suffer,  could  rejoice,  he  spoke,  and  walked, 
and  rode,  and  bled  and  died.  And  I  see  as  distinct- 
ly his  divinity.  He  created  all  things,  could  make 
the  bread  and  the  wine  that  sustained  him,  could 
know  the  hearts  of  men,  could  heal  the  sick,  and 
raise  the  dead,  and  give  sight  to  the  blind,  and  still 
the  waves  of  the  sea.  And  I  will  namp  one  text, 
among  many,  in  which  he  is  predicted  with  all  these 
characteristics.  "  Unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a 
son  is  given  :  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his 
shoulder ;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  The  mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father, 
the  Prince  of  Peace."  Here  the  same  personage 
who  was  a  child  and  a  son,  is  also  the  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father, 
the  Prince  of  Peace. 

But  on  this  point  I  will  only  stop,  to  say,  that 
on  no  particular  is  the  bible  more  full  and  plain  than 
on  this.  On  none  of  the  doctrines  or  duties  of  velm- 
ion  have  we  instruction  more  definite.     I  may  as 


95 

well  doubt  what  repentance  is^  and  what  faith  is, 
and  what  love  is,  and  what  prayer  is,  as  who  Christ 
is.  I  can  explain  away  the  truth  on  any  point,  as 
f.eadily  as  relative  to  the  Character  of  the  Saviour. 
And  moreover  on  every  point  the  truth  has  been 
doubted,  and  mistakes  as  essential  made,  as  on  this 
point.  Men,  who  are  not  willing  that  the  bible 
should  govern  their  faith,  have  missed  the  mark 
infinitely  on  every  doctrine  of  revelation. 

III.  If  ive  trust  in  a  saviour  having  any  other 
character,  than  that  given  in  the  bible  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  he  will  not  accept  this  trust,  as  reposed 
in  him  ;  and  ive  shall  be  in  danger  of  perishing.  If 
Christ  has  a  definite  character,  and  he  must  have, 
or  he  can  neither  be  know^n  or  trusted  in ;  and  if  his 
character  is  revealed  plainly,  and  this  must  be,  or  it 
is  no  harm  not  to  know  him,  or  to  have  erroneous 
views  of  him  ;  then  it  must  be  essential  that  we  trust 
in  the  very  Christ  revealed.  If  in  these  circumstan- 
ces we  believe  him  to  be  possessed  of  a  character  that 
he  has  not,  if  we  invest  him  with  attributes  that  he 
will  not  own,  or  detract  from  him  the  essential  and 
eternal  properties  of  his  nature  ;  will  he  pity  our 
weakness,  and  own,  as  confidence  in  him,  the  trust 
we  place  in  a  saviour  created  by  our  imaginations  ? 
This,  it  seems  to  me,  is  the  fatal  error  which  multi- 
tudes in  the  present  day,  are  persuaded  to  adopt. 
It  has  in  its  favour  the  plea  of  Catholicism.  We 
can  thus  fellowship  the  whole  mass  of  nominal  chris- 


tianity  ;  and  on  the  same  principles  can  even  go 
farther,  and  place  the  image  of  the  Saviour  in  the 
temples  of  the  gods,  and  embrace  in  one  universal 
brotherhood,  the  w^hole  multitude  of  idolaters  that 
have  ever  bowed  the  knee  at  the  shrine  of  devils. 

On  the  same  principle,  that  no  harm  comes  to 
our  piety  from  erroneous  views  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  we  can  prove  that  God  has  been  pleased 
with,  and  has  accepted,  every  act  of  worship  that 
has  ever  been  paid  to  an  idol.  What  is  an  idol,  but 
the  Supreme  so  degraded  that  he  ceases  to  be  di- 
vine ?  and  still  not  more  degraded  than  is  the  char- 
acter of  the  Saviour  in  many  a  modern  creed. 
What  was  Jupiter,  but  Jehovah  disrobed  of  his  es- 
sential attributes.  His  worshippers  did  not  reduce 
him  down  to  a  mere  man.  They  gave  him  suprem- 
acy over  the  whole  family  of  god's,  allowed  him  to 
wield  the  thunders  of  heaven,  and  decree  the  desti- 
ny of  nations.  True  they  did  not  give  him  a  very 
pure  moral  character,  but  the  best  they  knew  how 
to  give  him.  They  invested  him  with  some  of  the 
very  worst  of  the  human  passions,  and  made  him 
commit  the  foulest  deeds  of  wrong  and  of  outrage. 
JBut  still,  who  can  say,  on  the  principle  that  it  mat- 
ters not  what  we  think  of  Christ,  that  the  worship- 
pers of  Jupiter  were  not  accepted  of  the  Lord  as  his 
own  worshippers.  If  they  called  their  great  spirit 
by  names  that  God.  has  never  appropriated  to  him- 
self, this  it  will  be  acknowledged  is  a  verbal  mis- 
take, a  small  matter,  that  God  will  not  regard,  in 
those  who  had  not  the  means  of  knowing  the  names. 


95 

by  which  he  would  choose  to  be  invoked.  But 
shall  we  go  on  and  say,  that  as  they  gave  their  su- 
preme deity  the  highest  character  they  knew  how 
to  give  him,  although  they  did  not  invest  him  with 
the  attributes  essential  to  the  true  God,  and  made 
him  finally  a  creature,  in  moral  character  base  and 
deformed  ; — Shall  we  still  say,  that  Jehovah  was 
pleased  with  the  spirit  of  their  worship,  approved 
their  rites,  and  accepted  their  homage  ?  I  see  not 
why,  on  the  principles  of  modern  Catholicism,  this 
reasoning  is  not  correct,  and  why  the  whole  herd  of 
idolaters,  in  all  ages,  have  not  been  accepted  of  the 
Lord,  as  havmg  mtended  to  pay  their  supreme  hom- 
age to  him. 

If  what  an  apostle  says  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  true,  and  "By  him  were  all  things  created  that 
are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  in- 
visible, whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or 
principalities  or  powers;  all  things  were  created  by 
him  and  for  him  ;  and  he  is  before  all  things,  and 
by  him  all  things  consist ;" — if  all  this  be  true,  I  see 
not  but  those  who  give  him  a  derived  and  dependent 
existence,  alter  his  character  as  essentially,  from  that 
which  the  apostle  gives  him,  as  was  the  character 
of  Jupiter  distinct  from  that  of  Jehovah.  What  two 
things  can  be  more  unlike,  than  a  Saviour  who  had 
no  beginning  of  days,  is  self  existent,  and  almighty, 
could  create  men,  and  build  worlds ;  and  one  who 
himself  began  to  be,  is  dependent,  and  has  none  but 
borrowed  attributes.  I  do  not  see  that  the  hcathea 
Jove,  and  the  God  of  heaven,  differ  any  more. 


96 

If  then  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  possesses  one  of 
these  characters,  and  we  trust  in  a  saviour  who- 
possesses  the  other,  and  the  bible  has  plainly  re- 
vealed him  m  whom  we  are  to  trust,  it  hardly  ad- 
mits of  a  question,  whether  we  do  not  trust  in  an- 
other than  the  Christ  of  the  gospel.  It  is  not  merely 
in  the  name  of  the  Saviour  that  we  trust,  but  in  his 
attributes,  in  his  qualifications  to  atone  for  us,  in  his' 
power  to  sanctify  us,  in  the  credit  he  has  in  heaven  ta 
intercede  for  us,  in  his  ability  to  subdue  our  enemies, 
and  cover  us  with  his  righteousness  in  the  day  of 
retribution ;  but  if  he  be  not  God  as  well  as  man, 
he  has  no  such  qualifications  to  atone,  no  such  powd- 
er to  sanctify,  no  such  influence  to  intercede,  no 
such  ability  to  defend,  or  righteousness  to  cover  us ; 
hence  there  is  no  such  saviour  as  him  in  w^hom  we 
trust. 

Agreed,  if  you  please,  that  the  error  will  be 
equally  fatal  on  either  side.  Be  it  so  that  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  a  mere  attribute,  an  emanation, 
an  angel,  or  a  man  ;  then  do  those  who  give  him  a 
divine  nature  make  a  mistake  as  great,  as  is  made 
by  their  opponents,  if  he  be,  as  the  prophet  asserts, 
the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince 
of  Peace.  If  he  be  a  mere  creature,  in  whom  God 
has  directed  us  to  put  our  trust  for  everlasting  life ; 
and  that  creature  has  power  delegated  to  him,  to 
pay  the  price  of  our  redemption,  and  purify  us  unto 
himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works ; 
and  we  resolve  to  trust  in  a  Saviour,  who  possesses 
divine  attributes  ;  we  then  rely  upon  pne  wbais  not 


97 

revealed  as  the  Saviour,  and  may  have  no  more 
hope  of  acceptance,  than  those  have,  if  the  opposite 
creed  be  true,  who  in  their  faith  depress  his  charac- 
ter, as  much  as  in  this  case  we  elevate  it. 

If  the  Lord  Jesus  has  a  fixed  and  definite  char- 
acter, has  properties  or  attributes,  of  which  if  we 
disrobe  him^  we  alter  essentially  his  nature,  and 
make  him  another  Saviour  ;  then  the  question  is, 
whether  those  who  trust  in  him,  under  these  essen- 
tially altered  characters,  may  all  be  said  to  trust  in 
the  same  Redeemer  ?  May  a  mistake  like  this  be 
considered  venial  ?  If  too  God  has  given  us  in  his 
word  a  plain  and  intelligible  record  of  his  will,  and 
may  not,  as  it  seems  to  me,  be  considered  as  hav- 
ing described  the  character  of  the  Saviour  so  indefi- 
nitely, as  to  render  it  about  an  equal  chance,  wheth- 
er we  shall  conceive  of  him  as  human  or  divine  ; 
then  must  it  admit  of  a  serious  doubt,  whether  any 
radical  mistake  can  be  made,  without  placing  the 
soul  at  hazard. 

God  must  have  intended  that  we  should  have 
definite  views  of  Christ ;  and  if  he  has  given  us  op- 
portunity to  be  correct,  it  argues  positive  wicked- 
ness, not  to  receive  the  truth  of  God  in  all  its  naked 
simplicity.  If  he  has  revealed  a  divine  Saviour,  we 
perish  if  we  trust  in  one  that  is  a  creature  ;  or  if, 
contrary  to  the  lights  we  believe  him  divine,  then  do 
we  rely  on  some  other,  than  that  only  name  given 
under  heaven  among  men  whereby  we  can  be  saved. 
No  trust  can  possibly  avail  us,  but  that  which  i^ 
13 


98 


placed  in  the  very  Saviour  whom  God  has  revealed- 
Let  me  place  the  two  Saviours  in  opposite  columns, 
and  see  if  an  honest  mind  can  make  them  one. 


The  one  Saviour,  was  before 
all  things,  and  all  things  were 
created  by  liim  and  for  him. 
He  has  the  titles,  possesses  the 
attributes,  does  the  works,  and 
accepts  the  worship,  that  be- 
long only  to  the  true  God.  He 
invites  sinners  to  him,  as  hav- 
ing in  his  own  arm  the  power 
to  save  them,  and  promises 
them  blessings,  as  having  them 
of  his  own  to  give.  *'  He  that 
believeth  in  me  shall  never 
die."  He  "bare  our  sins  in  his 
own  body  on  the  tree."  "  With 
his  stripes  we  are  healed." 
"  The  Lord  hath  laid  on  him 
the  iniquity  of  us  all."  The 
redeemed  in  heaven  will  forev- 
er ascribe  to  him,  under  the 
appellation  of  the  Lamb,  king- 
dom, and  power,  and  glory. 
The  dying  believers  may  with 
Stephen  commend  to  him  their 
departing  spirits.  In  the  last 
day  he  will  come  in  the  clouds 
of  heaven,  with  his  holy  an- 
gels, and  will  judge  the  world, 
and  fix  the  destinies  of  all 
men;  and  be  forever  after- 
ward adored,  by  the  myriads  of 
the  redeemed,  as  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain. 


The  other  saviour,  had  a  be- 
ginning  of  days,  and  either 
emanated  from   God  or    was 
created  by  him.     He  has    di- 
vine titles,  only  as    men  have, 
who  are  called  gods  ;  has  only 
borrowed  attributes,  and  a  del- 
egated power,  and  is  worship- 
ed only  as  kings  and  emperors 
are.      We  may   not   pray  to 
him,  lest  we  be  guilty  of  idol- 
atry ;  he  promises  nothing  but 
as  the  Lord's  prophet,  and  has 
no  blessings  of  his  own  to  give. 
We   are  not  required  to  be- 
lieve in  him,  but  as  we  believe 
in  Moses  and  John.  He  makes 
no    atonement,     but     merely 
teaches  truth,  and  is  a  pattern 
of  virtue.     He  dies,  not  that 
we   might  live,   and  meets  us 
again  in  the  last  day,   not  to 
judge  the  world,  unless  as  a 
subaltern,  but   to   be  judged. 
He  will  wear  no  crown,  and 
fill  no  throne  in  heaven,  other 
than  such  as  are  promised  the 
apostles  ;  and  will  receive  no 
worship,  but  the  respect  due 
to  an  eminent  servant  of  God. 
And  if    the  dying  commend 
their  spirit  to  him  they  assur- 
edly perish. 


Now  the  mighty  question  is,  are  these  two,  the 
same  ?  Are  they  so  the  same  that  the  trust  reposed 
in  the  one,  will  be  accepted  and  answered   to,  if 
needs  be,  by  the  other.     If  but  one  of  these  Saviours 
is  revealed,  and  but  one  exists,  and  we  have  put  our 
trust  in  the  other,  are  we  still  safe  ?   Say  we  have 
cast  our  souls  upon  a  created  Saviour,  shall  we  find 
at  last,  that  we  have  an  interest  in  that  self-existant 
Redeemer,  who  comes  travelling  in  the  greatness  of 
his  strength,  and  is,  independently  on  any  extrane- 
ous help,  mighty  to  save?     If  of  the  one  it  may  be 
said,  this   is    the  only  name   given   under   heaven 
atnong  men  whereby  we  can  be  saved,  will  this  be 
equally  true  of  the  other  ?  I  repeat  the  question,  for  it 
is  to  me  a  mighty  one,  Can  it  be  of  no  consequence, 
to  which  of  the  two  I  look,  and  in  which  I  trust  for 
eternal  life  ?  Will  the  blood   of  either  cleanse  me 
from  all  sin  ?     If  the  Saviour  appointed  me  and  dis- 
tinctly revealed  in  the  bible,  has  life  in  himself,  and 
the  power  of  conferring  eternal  life  on  as  many  as 
the  Father  has  given  him ;  and  I  have  trusted  in 
man,  and  made  flesh  my  arm,  I  fear  it  will  not  an- 
swer me  the  same  purpose  in  the  day  of  retribution, 
as  if  I  had  made  application  to  the  true,  the  appoint- 
ed, the  eternal  Redeemer. 

It  is  agreed,  that  if  there  be  no  Trinity  of  persons 
in  the  Godhead,  and  the  Saviour  proffered  is  a  mere 
creature,  and  we  refuse  to  lean  upon  the  appointed 
arm  of  flesh,  and  obstinately  insist  on  having  an  al- 
mighty Saviour  or  none,  our  condition  is  deplorable. 


100 

We  shall  then  be  without  a  hiding  place  in  the  day 
of  our  distress.  If  the  Saviour  be  God,  those  perish 
who  esteem  him  a  creature ;  and  if  a  creature,  those 
perish  who  believe  him  God,  One  of  the  parties  in 
this  controversy  is  to  lie  down  in  everlasting  sorrow, 
one  only  will  be  in  heaven.  Else  two  beings,  the  one 
finite,  and  the  other  infinite,  are  the  same,  and  Jupi- 
ter and  Moloch,  and  Baal,  and  JehoVah  are  the 
same,  and  the  worshippers  of  idols,  in  every  dark 
place  of  the  earth,  may  claim  at  last  a  seat  in  heav- 
en, with  Abraham,  and  Moses,  and  the  prophets  and 
apostles. 

Can  this  be  true  ?  I  see  no  radical  error  in  the 
reasoning  that  has  brought  me  to  this  result,  and  am 
led  to  ask,  with  all  the  seriousness  with  which  a 
question  ever  dropped  from  my  lips,  Am  I  safe  in 
either  case  ?  Has  the  gracious  Jehovah  given  me  a 
revelation,  in  which  he  has  so  indefinitely  described 
my  Redeemer,  that  with  all  my  anxiety  to  know,  I 
cannot,  whether  he  built  the  worlds,  or  was  himself  a 
part  of  the  creation  ?  whether  the  government  is  up- 
on his  shoulder,  or  he  is  himself  subjected  to  the 
authority  of  his  superior  ?  whether  he  can  bestow 
eternal  life,  or  needs  to  have  his  own  life  sustained 
by  the  power  that  breathed  it  ?  whether  he  will 
judge  the  world,  or  will  stand  to  be  judged,  by  a 
greater  than  himself,  who  shall  then  fill  the  throne  ? 
I  shall  be  anxious  for  my  soul  till  I  know  the  truth. 
O,  will  the  blessed  God  give  to  a  world  like 
t)urs,  already  desperately  ruined,  a  revelation  of  liivS 


101 

will,  and  mock  our  helplessness,  by  asserting  it  to 
be  so  plain,  that  the  wayfaring  man  though  a  fool 
shall  not  err,  and  still  when  I  labour  to  know  the 
truth  with  all  my  soul,  I  cannot  find  it! !  But  I  must 
either  take  this  ground,  or  believe  myself  \o^U  or  be- 
lieve those  lost,  who  I  perceive  trust  in  quite  another 
saviour,  than  him  on  whom  I  rely.  There  is  one 
thought  that  gives  me  relief,  "  Let  God  be  true, 
though  every  man  a  liar."  The  bible  is  a  plain  and 
intelligible  volume  ;  the  Saviour's  character  is  there 
definitely  revealed ;  and  we  can  learn  ivho  he  is, 
and  what  he  is,  unless  we  choose  to  be  deceived. 
May  the  exalted  Jesus  smile  on  this  weak  attempt 
to  vindicate  his  character,  and  may  he  sanctify  the 
men  who  would  tear  the  crown  from  his  head,  and 
worlds  from  his  rule ;  and  make  his  way  known 
upon  earth,  and  his  saving  health  among  all  nations. 
May  a  great  multitude,  that  no  man  can  number,  be 
redeemed  to  God  by  his  blood,  out  of  every  kindred, 
and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation. 

If  asked  the  reasons  why  I  consider  this  subject 
so  important  ?  and  press  it  so  vehemently  ?  I  answer 

1 .  With  the  vieivs  I  have  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
I  consider  him  shamefully  traduced  by  the  error  I  have 
meant  to  expose.  It  cannot  seem  to  me  a  light  thing, 
if  the  safety  of  souls  were  not  affected,  what  men 
think  of  Christ ;  whether  they  give  him  the  honour  he 
had  with  the  Father  before  the  world  w  as,  or  make 
him  a  weak  and  dependent  mortal ;  whether  they  es^ 


102 

teem  him  such  that  he  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God,  or  the  mere  wandering  Gallilean, 
who  gathered  his  honours  from  the  success  he  had  in 
teaching  truth  and  in  making  disciples.  If  we  have 
given  him  our  hearts,  we  shall  not  be  willing  to  see 
him  degraded.  We  shall  wish  him  to  retain  all  the 
titles  that  belong  to  him,  and  be  owned  in  all  the 
high  and  holy  offices  he  fills,  and  wear  in  the  view 
of  men,  all  the  glories  tliat  cluster  round  him  in  the 
view  of  angels.  We  shall  feel  ourselves  so  honour- 
ed, in  being  permitted  to  call  him  Lord,  as  to  be 
greatly  grieved  when  the  tongue  of  slander,  or  the 
pen,  dipped  in  the  gall  of  depravity,  shall  attempt  to 
degrade  his  nature  or  mar  his  honours.  A  christian 
needs  offer  no  other  reason  for  vindicating  his  Lord, 
but  that  he  loves  him.     But 

2.  I  offer  another :  /  consider  souls  endangered^ 
by  a  denial  of  the  Deity  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
I  cannot  believe  that  when  the  Saviour  has  become 
a  man  or  an  angel^he  will  attract  sinners  to  him,  as 
when  he  has  the  glories  on,  that  I  suppose  the  an- 
gels see  about  him.  Let  him  have  the  same  char- 
acter that  he  has  in  heaven,  and  he  will  attract  men 
to  him,  as  there  he  attracts  angels  to  him.  If  he 
be  God,  they  will  hope  that  he  can  save  them ;  if 
he  built  the  worlds,  they  will  be  the  more  willing  to 
believe,  that  he  built  some  happy  world  for  them  ; 
and  if  he  is  at  last  to  be  their  judge,  they  will  feel  it 
to  be  the  more  important,  that  they  be  washed  from 


lOS 

sin  in  his  blood.  I  should  not  hope  to  win  a  single 
soul  to  him  in  a  century,  in  the  low,  and  mean,  and 
dependent  attitude,  in  which  some  professed  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel,  in  consistence  with  their  faith, 
must  present  him.  I  should  expect  them  to  sneer 
at  the  Nazarine,  more  than  did  Voltaire,  or  Hume, 
or  Bolingbroke.  And  I  do  not  believe,  that  under 
such  a  ministry,  Christ  is  often  embraced,  or  loved, 
or  believed  in.  He  may  have  some  place  in  their 
creed,  and  may  become  a  topic  of  speculation,  and 
controversy,  but  in  their  religion,  and  in  their 
hearts,  I  fear  they  learn  to  do  without  him  :  surely 
he  is  not  formed  in  them  the  hope  of  glory. 

3.  I  would  take  a  dying  hold  of  the  doctrine  of 
Chrisfs  divinity,  because  on  the  same  principles,  by 
which  the  faith  of  so  many  have  been  unsettled  on 
this  point,  every  truth  of  God'^s  xoord  can  he  cast 
away.  Only  suifer  the  enemy  to  have  the  ground, 
and  hold  it  in  peace,  which  he  would  take  to  drive 
you  from  this  doctrine,  and  he  will  leave  you  noth- 
ing to  credit,  in  the  whole  of  divine  revelation.  He 
will  tear  you  from  the  very  horns  of  the  altar,  and 
sacrifice  you,  along  with  your  Redeemer,  on  the 
threshold  of  the  sanctuary  of  God. 

When  I  must  believe  nothing  that  is  above  my 
reason,  and  that  I  cannot  fully  comprehend,  I  may 
not  believe  the  simplest  testimony  of  revelation. 
When,  from  the  urgency  of  this  principle,  I  can 
know  nothing  definite  respecting  the  Lord  Jesus 


104 

Christ,  I  despair  of  gaining  from  the  book  of  God 
any  definite  knowledge  on  any  subject.  Not  the 
being  of  a  God,  or  his  government  over  the  world, 
or  the  fact  of  a  future  judgment,  or  an  eternal  state 
pf  retribution,  is  revealed  with  any  more  definite- 
ness,  than  the  underived  deity  of  Jesus  Christ.  I 
could  reason  them  all  away,  and  every  doctrine  and 
precept  along  with  them,  by  the  same  sophistry,  by 
which  men  would  forbid  me  to  offer  my  prayers  to 
the  risen  and  exalted  Redeemer.  1  would  then 
hold  to  the  doctrine,  because  if  I  give  it  up,  I  must 
give  all  up,  and  throw  my  whole  creed  afloat,  and 
myself  afloat,  to  be  drifted,  I  know  not  where,  and 
shipwrecked,  I  know  not  upon  what  inhospitable 
shore,  where  await  me,  death,  or  life,  I  know  not. 

4.  If  you  still  ask  me,  why  niy  zeal,  in  defence 
of  the  higher  nature  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  I 
answer  yet  again,  "  If  it  he  possible,'^''  and  "  the  very 
elect "  should  be  cajoled  into  a  doubt  on  this  subject, 
it  ivould  do  them  incalculable  injury. 

That  doubt  would  7nar  their  creed;  for  they 
must  yield  other  doctrines,  when  their  Redeemer 
has  become  a  creature.  That  atonement,  which  he 
only  could  make ;  that  ruin  of  our  nature,  which  he 
only  can  repair  ;  that  ever-enduring  hell,  from  which 
he  only  can  rescue  us ;  that  sabbath,  which  his  ris- 
ing made ;  that  Comforter,  which  he  kindly  sent ; 
and  that  plenary  inspiration  of  the  scriptures,  which 
establishes  his  divinity ;  must  be  all  plucked  from 


105 

fheir  creed,  and  it  would  stand  then,  like  a  pine, 
lightning-smitten,  scorched  in  its  every  leaf,  and  riv- 
ed to  its  deepest  roots,  to  be  the  haunt  of  the  owl, 
and  the  curse  of  the  forest.  When  you  shall  blast 
my  creed  like  this,  you  may  have,  for  a  farthing,  the 
residue  of  my  poor  mutilated  bible,  and  I  will  sit 
down  and  weep  life  away,  over  this  benighted 
world,  to  which  is  reserved  the  blackness  of  dark- 
ness forever. 

It  would  diminish  their  comforts;  for  the  same 
truth  that  has  sanctified  them,  has  made  them  happy  ; 
and  no  truth  more  than  the  high  character  of  their 
Redeemer.  Take  away  this  foundation,  and  what 
will  the  righteous  do  ?  Their  hopes  have  been  high, 
and  their  joy  elevated,  and  their  songs  heard  in  the 
night,  because  they  had,  or  thought  they  had,  a 
mighty  Redeemer.  From  this  fact,  they  calculated 
to  live  out  the  assaults  of  temptation,  and  conquer 
their  lusts,  and  hold  on  by  some  pin  of  the  covenant, 
till  they  should  plant  their  feet  on  the  golden  pave- 
ments of  the  New  Jerusalem.  Tell  the  church,  that 
she  has  no  such  almighty  Redeemer  as  she  has 
dreamed  of,  and  there  will  be  tears  in  all  her  tab- 
ernacles, and  I  fear  if  there  will  not  be  silence 
through  half  the  choir  of  heaven,  and  the  angels  of 
God  be  afraid  any  longer  to  worship  him. 

It  would  hurt  their usef illness.     They  have  had 

high  hopes,  because  they  had  a  mighty   Redeemer, 

and  were  active  in  duty,  because  they  had  elevated 

hopes.     Sap  these  hopes,  a,nd  you  sunder  the  very 

H 


106 

sinew  of  action.  Will  they  care  to  be  sanctified,  when 
thej  shall  have  learned  that  their  Lord  was  pecca- 
ble ?  Will  they  press  on,  to  see  him  as  he  is,  and  be 
like  him,  when  they  shall  doubt  whether  he  will  be 
known  in  heaven  but  by  t,he  nail-prints  ?  will  they 
care  to  invite  others  to  him,  when  he  is  robbed  of 
all  the  charms  that  attracted  them  in  the  days  of 
their  espousals  ?  Will  they  pray  with  the  fervency 
they  have  done,  that  the  heathen  may  be  given  him 
for  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  for  a  possession,  when  they  shall  know  that 
he  is  to  rule  by  delegation,  and  does  not  come 
into  the  government  by  heirship  ?  Will  they  spend 
their  perishable  wealth  to  honour  him,  when  they 
shall  feel  assured,  that  he  has  no  incorruptable  treas- 
ures with  which  to  repay  them  ? 

How  is  it  with  those  who  have  made  the  ex- 
periment, and  have  delivered  over  their  creed  to 
be  blotted  and  interlined,  till  the  Deity  of  their  mas- 
ter is  gone,  and  every  other  truth  that  hung  on  it  ; 
are  they  active  for  God  ?  Do  they  bless  the  heathen 
with  the  gospel  ?  do  they  disseminate  the  bible  ?  do 
they  press  the  consciences  of  sinners,  in  their  daily 
walk,  and  in  their  evening  visits,  and  give  an  ungod- 
ly world  no  rest,  till  they  love  their  eclipsed  and 
darkened  redeemer  ? 

O,  hide  then  this  er-ror  from  God's  elect,  and  let 
them  have  the  Saviour  they  are  disposed  to  serve, 
till  he  take  them  up,  and  show  himself  to  them  in 


107 

all  the  glory  that  he  had  with  the  Father  before  the 
world  was. 

I  naturally  close  with  the  question,  "What 
think  ye  of  Christ  ?"  This  question  faithfully  an- 
swered by  the  minister  of  the  gospel,  will  give  you 
very  much  the  character  of  his  ministry ;  as  it  will 
define  the  Saviour  he  proclaims,  and  of  course  the 
success  he  has  ;  and  answered  by  the  private  chris- 
tian will  give  the  character  of  his  religion.  I  do 
not  now  mean  to  say  that  orthodoxy  is  piety,  but 
simply,  that  the  heart  that  has  been  sanctified 
through  the  truth,  will  apprehend  and  love  the 
truth.  In  other  words  faith,  will  credit  the  divine 
testimony.  Does  the  Lord  Jesus  hold  in  our  minis- 
try, and  our  creed,  the  high  place  that  God  has  given 
him  in  the  gospel  ?  If  we  make  him  merely  a  teach- 
er and  a  pattern,  so  was  Moses  and  Paul.  And  if 
we  feel  that  we  need  no  higher  saviour,  then  is  it 
doubtful,  whether  we  have  discovered  more  than 
half  our  ruin.  If  we  have  sunk  no  lower,  than  that 
a  finite  arm  can  reach  us,  we  have  yet  I  fear  to  learn, 
that  we  are  sinking  still,  and  that  the  pit  is  bottom- 
less. A  gospel  that  is  the  contrivance  of  men,  will 
suit  only  those  who  have  never  felt  the  plague  of 
their  own  hearts.  When  we  shall  have  felt  the  full 
pressure  of  the  curse  that  rests  upon  us,  we  shall 
feel  the  need  of  one  to  save,  strong  as  him  that 
created  us.  The  horrors  of  our  condition  will  scare 
from  us  every  deliverer,  but  him  who  can  quench, 
with  his  own  blood,  the  fires  that  have  been  kind- 


108 

led  to  consume  us.  When  we  have  looked  once 
upon  the  incensed  throne,  we  shall  hail  one  a« 
our  high  priest,  who  can  go  in  and  sprinkle  the 
mercy  seat ;  who  can  nutralize  that  consuming 
ire  which  issues  from  the  countenance  of  a  provok- 
ed Jehovah ;  one  who  has  that  influence  in  the 
court  of  heaven,  that  he  can  procure  our  acquital, 
and  can  place  himself  in  the  van  of  the  redeemed 
multitude,  and  conduct  us  up  to  heaven,  and  there 
plead  his  own  merits  as  the  ground  of  our  ac- 
ceptance, and  the  foundation  of  our  everlasting 
blessedness.  "  Amen,  even  so  come,  Lord  Jesus, 
come  quickly." 


^®mm®ir  (S^ 


CHRIST  REDEEMS  AND  SANCTIFIES. 

TITUS  II.  14. 

"  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all 

iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  peo^ 

pie 3  zealous  of  good  works,"*"* 

More  than  eighteen  hundred  years  since,  we 
Were  visited  bj  a  stranger  from  a  foreign  world. 
Two  questions  were  immediately  agitated.  Who  is 
he  ?  and  What  his  errand  ?  He  settled  them  both  ; 
but  they  have  come  up,  again  and  again,  to  the  pres- 
ent day.  The  discourse  preceeding  this  had  a  bear- 
ing upon  the  first  of  their  questions,  and  the  text 
now  before  us,  will  require  us  to  attend  to  the  sec- 
ond. It  is  selected,  you  will  remember,  from  that 
very  book  which  he  left  with  us,  on  purpose  to  an- 
swer every  inquiry  that  men  would  need  to  make 
respecting  himself  and  his  mission.  We  learn  in  the 
context,  who  it  was  that  thus  gave  himself  for  us, 
*'  The  great  God,  even  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

This  audience  are  aware,  that  the  same  men, 
who  deny  that  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  is  the  great 
God,  differ  as  widely  from  the  apostle,  relative  to 
the  part  he  acted  for  us.     They  would  allpw  that 


110 

he  was  commissioned  to  make  known  to  us  the  will 
of  God,  especially  the  fact  of  a  resurrection,  which 
nature  did  not  reveal,  and  establish  christian  ordi- 
nances, and  set  us  an  example  of  virtue.  That  his 
death  was  vicarious,  or  a  substitute  for  our  condemna- 
tion, they  would  generally,  and  I  presume  univer- 
sally deny. 

Now  if  we  need  a  Saviour  to  do  more  for  us 
than  this,  then  we  need,  not  the  one  they  offer,  but 
whom  the  apostle  exhibits  to  our  view  in  the  text. 
If  my  sins  must  be  atoned  for,  if  an  evil  heart  of 
unbelief  must  be  removed,  and  when  sanctified,  I 
must  still  be  accepted  through  the  merits  and  the 
righteousness  of  another ;  then  I  need  a  Saviour  to 
do  more  for  me  than  teach  me  truth,  and  give  me 
ordinances,  and  be  my  pattern  in  virtue. 

Had  my  ruin  consisted  merely  in  having  lost  a 
knowledge  of  God  and  duty,  an  angel  might  have 
become  my  instructer,  and  his  example  would  have 
answered  me  the  same  purpose,  as  that  of  the  Son 
of  God.  It  would  have  seemed  in  that  case  wholly 
unnecessary,  that  God  should  be  manifest  in  the 
flesh.  But  if  the  whole  heart  was  faint,  as  well  as 
the  whole  head  sick  ;  if  there  hung  over  us  the  curse 
of  a  broken  law,  and  we  were  so  alienated  from  God 
as  to  be  content  in  perpetual  exile  from  his  service 
and  his  fellowship  ;  then  both  instruction  and  exam- 
ple, if  nothing  more  were  done,  would  be  wholly  lost 
upon  me. 

What  can  it  avail  to  present  truth  or  exhibit  puri- 


Ill 

ty,  before  a  mind  that  disrelishes  moral  beauty,  un- 
less provision  is  made  to  subdue  the  aversion  of  the 
heart  ?  And  even  then,  how  could  I  be  happy  with 
the  curse  of  a  broken  commandment  pendent  over 
my  head  ?  O,  give  me  such  a  Saviour  as  Paul  dis- 
cribes,  or  when  all  is  done,  there  is  left  undone  the 
main  thing  requisite,  to  my  obedience  and  my  bless- 
edness. If  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came  merely  to 
instruct  me,  so  did  the  prophets  and  the  apostles ; 
and  their  example,  had  their  hearts  been  perfectly 
holy,  would  have  been  all  I  needed  on  this  point ; 
and  thus  either  of  them  might  have  been  my  Sav- 
iour as  really  as  he  who  is  now  frequently  exhibited 
as  the  only  Redeemer. 

If  I  must  be  content  with  a  Saviour,  who  is 
merely  my  schoolmaster ;  I  am  led  to  ask  ;  Why  so 
much  said  of  him  previously  ta  his  advent?  Did 
prophets  anticipate  his  approach  many  thousand 
years  ;  and  martyrs  hang  their  hopes  on  him  so  long; 
and  angels  announce  his  ingress,  soon  as  the  time 
was  out ;  and  spend  the  night  by  his  manger  ;  and 
a  voice  from  heaven  name  him  the  Lamb  of  God 
that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ;  and  was  this 
mighty  personage,  who  so  long  held  a  world  in  ago- 
nized suspense,  merely  some  teacher  coming  to  do 
for  us  what  any  man  if  commissioned  could  have 
done  as  wfell  ?  Is  Jehovah  accustomed  thus  to  pour 
honour  upon  a  creature,  sent  on  an  errand  no  more 
gf and  than  his  ? 

"  Is  ocean  into  tempest  wrought, 

To  waft  a  feather,  or  to  drown  a  fly?'* 


1121 

No  man  can  have  a  very  deep  sense  of  sin, 
and  not  feel  his  need  of  having  done  for  him 
more  than  all  this.  He  who  owes  ten  thousand 
talents,  and  has  nothing  to  pay,  will  need  a  Sa- 
viour who  can  take  that  debt  upon  *  him.  He 
who  has  drawn  upon  himself  the  denunciations 
of  his  Maker's  law,  will  need  a  Saviour  to  bear 
that  burden  for  him.  He  who  has  a  carnal 
mind,  that  is  enmity  against  God,  is  not  subject  to 
his  law  nor  can  be,  will  wish  a  Saviour  who  can 
subdue  that  heart  to  loyalty  and  duty.  And  he 
who,  after  all  this  is  done,  dare  not  hope  for  heaven, 
unless  taken  by  the  hand,  by  some  mighty  Prince, 
and  led  every  inch  of  the  way  till  he  is  within  its 
threshold,  will  inquire  if  no  such  Captain  of  his  sal- 
vation is  provided  ?  And  he  will  open  his  bible, 
and  read  a  single  sentence,  and  there,  the  great 
God,  even  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  for  whose  ap- 
pearing to  judge  the  world  his  people  are  looking, 
is  the  very  protector  and  friend  he  needs ;  "  Who 
gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us  from 
all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  peo- 
ple, zealous  of  good  works."  The  text  furnishes  a 
natural  division  of  thought,  and  will  need  the  aid 
of  no  numerical  distinctions. 

Who  gave  himself  for  us.  His  presentation 
at  the  altar  of  justice,  as  our  victim,  was  his  own 
act.  He  is  not  seized  and  bound,  as  the  barbarous 
nations  secure  their  victims,  willing  or  unwilling  ; 
nor  comes  to  the  altar,  as  Isaac  did,    not  knowing 


113 

where  the  Iamb  was  for  a  burnt  offering.  He  had 
power  to  lay  down  his  life,  and  power  to  take  it  up 
again.  Not  merely  was  he  given,  although  this  was 
true,  but  he  gave  himself*  And  it  was  not  merely 
his  time,  and  strength,  and  patience,  that  he  gave,  as 
instructers  do,  but  his  life.  How  easily  could  he 
have  blighted  all  our  hopes  in  that  dark  hour.  Had 
he  sent  Judas  to  his  own  place,  or  rendered  him  an 
honest  man^  when  he  came  to  steal  the  betraying 
kiss  ;  or  had  he  struck  lifeless  that  midnight  band, 
that  came  to  apprehend  him  ;  or  had  he  let  down  in- 
to hell  that  senate  chamber,  with  its  mass  of  hypocri- 
sy ;  and  paralized  the  sinews  of  that  soldiery  that 
crucified  him  ;  then  had  there  been  none  to  betray, 
arrest,  or  murder  the  Lamb  of  God.  And  he  had 
all  this  power  in  himself,  else  he  did  not  give  him- 
self. He  who  goes  to  death  without  his  choice,  by 
a  power,  human  or  divine,  that  he  cannot  control, 
cannot  be  said  to  lay  down  his  life  :  his  life  is  taken 
from  him, 

But  the  Sufferer  of  Calvary,  when  he  left  the 
bosom  of  the  Father,  had  his  eye  fixed,  and  through 
his  whole  life  kept  it  fixed  upon  the  scene  of  the 
cross,  as  the  finishing  act  of  his  humiliation,  and  felt 
not  that  his  work  was  done  till  he  yielded  his  life. 
Hence  while  it  is  true  that  the  Father  gave  his  Son, 
it  is  equally  true  that  the  son  gave  himself  He 
was  as  voluntary  in  redeeming  the  world,  as  in  the 
act  that  built  it. 

Who  gave  himself/or  us.     Here  each  word  has 
la 


114 

meaning.  Who  are  we  to  understand  by  us.  Not 
Paul  himself  and  the  good  brother  in  the  gospel  to 
whom  he  wrote,  merely.  If  another  apostle  may 
decide  ,the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  "  the  propitiation 
for  our  sins ;  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world.  "  I  have  no  wish  now  to 
enter  the  list  in  that  controversy,  which  never  should 
have  been  among  brethren  who  hold  the  Head, 
whether  the  atonement,  as  distinguished  from  re- 
demption, is  general  or  limited.  Those  who  do  not 
distinguish  atonement  from  redemption,  must  limit 
it,  or  avow  the  salvation  of  all  men ;  and  those  who 
do  thus  distinguish,  may  with  propriety  make  atone- 
ment general,  and  still  are  not  accountable  for  a 
consequence,  which  is  miade  to  follow,  not  on  their 
principles,  but  that  of  their  opponents. 

Is  there  not  a  common  ground,  where  those  who 
love  the  truth  can  and  must  meet?  Neither  of  the  par- 
ties, to  whqm  I  now  refer,  assert,  that  God  has  purpos- 
ed or  will  accomplish  the  salvation  of  all  men,  through 
the  atonement  of  Christ;  nor  on  the  other  hand,  will 
deny,  that  the  atonement  places  the  human  family  at 
large,  in  circumstances  happily  differing  from  that  of 
devils.  To  men  there  go  out  overtures  of  mercy,  to 
devils  none.  But  does  it  not  follow,  that  if  mercy 
is  offered,  and  the  offer  sincere,  salvation  is  possible; 
that  is,  the  obstructions  are  removed  on  the  part  of 
God,  that  would  have  kept  men  from  heaven,  even 
had  they  repented  ?  and  this  is  precisely  what  I  un- 
derstand those  to  mean,  who  make  the  atonement 


115 

general.  The  death  of  Christ  rendered  ij  possible 
for  God  to  save,  without  dishonouring  his  law,  or 
weakening  his  government,  as  many  as  it  should 
pkase  him  to  sanctify. 

And  what  is  the  force  of  the  preposition,  for  us  ? 
Can  it  mean  less  or  more,  than  that  the  death  of 
Christ  was  a  substitute  for  our  condemnation  ?  this 
idea  is  certainly  consonant  with  the  whole  drift  of 
revelation.  "He  hath  borne  our  griefs,  and  carried 
our  sorrows  ;  he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions, 
and  bruised  for  our  iniquities  ;  the  chastisement  of 
our  peace  w^as  upon  him  ;  and  with  his  stripes  we 
are  healed  : — the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniqui- 
ty of  us  all : — for  the  transgressions  of  my  people 
was  he  striken."  Thus  the  griefs,  and  the  sorrows, 
and  the  wounds,  and  the  bruises,  the  chastisements, 
and  the  stripes,  all  fell  on  him  by  substitution,  and 
were  borne  instead  of  the  everlasting  miseries  of 
hell,  which  we  must  have  borne,  had  he  not  offered 
himself  as  our  ransom. 

The  apostle  proceeds  to  make  known  to  us  the 
design  with  which  the  Saviour  gave  himself  for  us, 
"  That  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity^  and  pu- 
rify us.  There  are  here  included  pardon,  and  sane- 
tification. 

First  pardon.  The  sinner  can  neither  be  con- 
sidered as  redeemed  from  iniquity,  or  purified, 
while  his  conscience  is  polluted  with  unpardoned 
sin.  He  is  still  under  the  curse  of  the  law,  has  the 
brand  of  infamy  upon  him,  and  the  badges  of  death 


116 

around  him.  Hence  when  he  believes,  and  pardon 
can  be  administered,  without  injury  to  the  divine 
government,  his  cleansing  from  the  defilement  of 
sin  is  beo-un.  There  is  a  text  in  one  of  the  minor 
prophets,  which  though  spoken  with  reference  to  the 
church,  is  beautifully  expressive  of  this  first  act  of 
God's  mercy  to  sinners.  "Who  is  a  God  like  unto 
thee,  that  pardoneth  iniquity,  and  passeth  by  the 
transgressions  of  the  remnant  of  his  heritage?  he  re- 
taineth  not  his  anger  forever,  because  he  delighteth 
in  mercy,  He  will  turn  again,  he  will  have  com- 
passion upon  us  ;  he  will  subdue  our  iniquities  ;  and 
thou  wilt  cast  all  their  sins  into  the  depths  of  the 
sea. "  And  in  another  text  it  reads,  "  Their  sins 
and  their  iniquities  will  I  remember  no  more.  "  And 
we  have  the  delightful  idea  of  forgiveness  in  this 
text,  ''  That  thou  may  est  remember,  and  be  con- 
founded, and  never  open  thy  mouth  any  more,  be^ 
cause  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am  pacified  toward  thee 
for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith  the  Lord  God." 
The  very  first  act  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
secures  this  blessing,  and  we  stand  though  not  on  the 
same  footing  as  if  we  had  never  sinned,  yet  the  same 
as  relates  to  our  exposedness  to  the  penalties  of  the 
law.  The  transgressions  of  the  law,  that  had  been 
minuted  against  us  in  the  record  of  the  divine  mind, 
are  blotted  out.  God  even  speaks  as  if  he  would 
forget  them,  and  never  suffer  them  to  come  into  his 
^ind  again. 

But  pardon,  as  rich  a  blessing  as  it  is,  to  a  sin- 


117 

per  made  sensible  of  his  gross  and  dreadful  departure 
from  God,  holds  a  place  second  in  importance  to  that 
of  sanctification.  Hence  to  purify  us,  was  an  im- 
portant part  of  the  work  which  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  came  to  do  for  us ;  by  which  I  understand, 
delivering  us  from  the  power  of  sinful  affections. 
This  is  done  through  the  immediate  agency  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  is  ascribed  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  in  as  much  as  the  Spirit  acts  a  part  in  the 
economy  of  redemption,  subordinate  to  that  of  the 
Mediator,  and  is  spoken  of  as  sent  by  him.  He  takes 
away  the  heart  of  stone  and  gives  a  heart  of  flesh, 
and  creates  us  anew  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works. 
Christ  is  formed  in  his  people  the  hope  of  glory, 
his  image  is  impressed  on  the  heart,  and  the  linea- 
ments of  that  image  are  drawn  out  to  view  in  deeds 
of  loyalty  and  duty. 

Thus  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  brings  his  people  to 
feel  like  him,  to  love  his  character,  his  law,  his  gov- 
ernment, and  kingdom,  and  all  the  duties  of  piety, 
and  benevolence.  And  his  purpose  and  promise  is^ 
that  where  he  has  begun  a  good  work  he  will  carry 
It  on,  till  all  moral  pollution  is  eradicated.  Thus 
the  character  of  man,  under  the  transforming  influ- 
ence spoken  of  in  the  text,  is  changed,  till  in  a  moral 
point  of  view  he  is  no  longer  the  same  man.  From 
being  a  child  of  wrath  fitting  for  destruction,  he 
becomes  an  heir  of  God,  and  a  candidate  for  glory, 
honour,  immortality  and  eternal  life.  The  desire 
^p  be  holy,  and  sp  like  his  Master,  become^  his  ru- 


118 

ling  passion.  In  his  estimation  conformity  to  God, 
in  the  whole  temper  of  his  mind,  is  the  greatest 
good,  and  no  hope  gives  him  such  joy,  as  when  he 
can  say  with  confidence,  "  Then  shall  I  be  satisfied 
when  I  wake  with  thy  likeness.  " 

While  the  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  are  thus 
under  a  process  of  sanctification,  they  become,  as  a 
matter  of  course  in  a  world  like  this,  a  peculiar  peo- 
ple. They  have  desires,  and  hopes,  and  enjoyments, 
and  fears,  and  aversions,  such  as  are  found  in  no  other 
people.  They  have  another  employment,  and  form 
other  habits,  and  sustain  new  relationships,  and 
enter  new  society,  and  in  their  speech  and  de- 
meanour, embracing  a  thousand  nameless  things, 
become  a  peculiar  people.  Whatever  pains  they 
may  take  to  conceal  their  peculiarities,  they  be- 
come and  continue  like  no  other  people  on  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth.  And  the  more  they  act  in 
character ;  the  nearer  they  live  to  their  Master,  th®« 
more  sure  are  they  to  widen  the  contrast  between 
themselves,  and  the  world  of  the  ungodly.  Hence 
the  world  will  soon  know  them,  and  break  from 
their  fellowship,  and  cast  out  their  names  as  evil ; 
and  Christ  will  receive  them,  and  be  a  God  unto 
them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people. 

They  are  zealous  of  good  works.  Here  perhaps 
more  than  at  any  other  point  is  seen  their  peculiarity. 
The  promptness,  the  pains,  and  the  sacrifices  mani- 
fested in  doing  good,  render  them  the  perfect  con- 
trast of  any  thing  seen  in  the  habits  of  unsaactified 


119 

men.  Hence  the  fact  is  not  to  be  disputed,  that  the 
personal  efforts,  and  charities  that  have  been  ex- 
pended upon  human  misery,  degradation,  and  con- 
tempt, have  been  the  efforts  and  the  charities,  of 
this  peculiar  people.  On  the  list  of  this  world's 
benefactors  their  names  are  arranged  alone,  and  the 
catalogue  will  tell  to  their  advantage  in  that  day 
when  the  Saviour  shall  be  heard  to  say,  '^  I  was  an 
hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and 
ye  gave  me  drink :  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took 
me  in  :  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  :  I  was  sick,  and 
ye  visited  me :  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto 
me." 

The  ungodly  may  have  fits  of  charitable  feeling, 
when  provision  is  to  be  made  exclusively  for  the  life 
that  now  is  ;  but  their  charities  do  not  usually  ex- 
tend in  their  effects  beyond  the  grave.  When  urged 
to  enlighten  those  that  know  not  God,  or  snatch 
from  death  those  that  have  not  the  gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  they  lack  the  faith  that  can  give 
importance,  to  these  religious  and  spiritual  realities. 
And  yet  here,  where  the  tender  mercies  of  the  wick- 
ed are  cruel,  is  the  very  spot  where  the  godly  dis- 
play their  warmest  zeal,  and  make  their  best,  their 
mightiest  efforts.  The  zeal  of  God's  people  is  uni- 
form and  extensive,  and  does  not  like  crackling 
thorns  and  burning  coals  make  a  great  blaze  and  die. 
It  grows  out  of  the  combined  influence  of  the  chris- 
tian affections,  or  rather  is  the  christian  affections 
concentrated,  and  pouring  out  their  energies  upon 
the  object  of  their  commisseratiQu  or  praise. 


120 

Christian  zeal  aims  to  render  this  world  what 
God  would  have  it ;  to  draw  it  back,  from  alienation 
and  misery,  to  subjection  and  enjoyment.  It  would 
cure  every  species  of  plague  and  suffering,  and  ren- 
der holy,  respected,  and  happy  every  child  of  the  falL 
And  when  men  need  not  its  aid,  would  compassion- 
ate the  animal  creation,  till  not  a  worm  should  suffer. 
Thus  will  operate  the  zeal  that  piety  begets,  and 
thus  the  redeemed  of  Jesus  Christ,  will  be  rendered, 
in  a  world,  cold  and  friendless  like  this,  a  peculiar 
people. 

There  is  still  another  thought  in  this  text,  which 
though  last  is  not  least.  These  redeemed,  and  pe- 
culiar, and  zealous  beings,  Jesus  Christ  is  said  to 
purify  unto  himself,  I  see  a  very  precious  thought 
here ;  they  belong  finally  to  him.  They  were  given 
him  in  the  covenant  of  redemption.  Hence  we  hear 
him  say,  in  that  remarkable  prayer  just  before  he 
suffered,  "  I  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the  men 
which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world."  And  lest 
any  should  draw  a  wrong  inference,  from  the  fact 
that  as  Mediator  he  was  a  recipiant,  he  addresses 
the  Father  again,  and  says,  "  All  mine  are  thine^ 
and  thine  are  mine."  His  people  are  to  be  his  as- 
sociates forever  ;  his  family  ;  his  friends  ;  his  ad- 
mirers, and  his  worshippers.  "  I  will  that  they  also 
whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am ; 
that  they  may  behold  my  glory." 

There  is  something  in  this  thought  which  to  me 
bespeaks  the  Saviour  divine.     Were  he  a  mere  ser- 


121 

vaiit,  were  he  less  than  the  very  builder  and  propri- 
etor of  this  world,  he  could  not  have  been  given  a 
commission  of  such  a  nature,  as  to  entitle  him  to 
possess,  and  call  his  own,  the  beings  he  should 
save  :  else  it  would  not  be  true,  that  the  Eternal 
cannot  give  his  glory  to  another.  Thus  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  came  to  redeem  to  himself,  by  his 
death,  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.  I 
close  with  a  few  paragraphs  of 

EXPOSTVIiATIOir, 

With  such  as  cannot  relish  this  mortifying  gos- 
pel. I  am  fully  awar^,  and  lament  it,  that  every 
position  taken  in  this  discourse  is  controverted  ;  and 
my  apology  for  the  view  I  have  given,  is  that  I 
could  in  honesty  give  no  other. 

Man's  lost  and  desperate  condition,  requiring 
an  atonement,  is  found,  in  one  shape,  and  another, 
on  almost  every  page  of  the  bible,  and  his  safety 
depends  on  knowing  it,  and  the  gospel  was  sent  to 
acquaint  him  with  it ;  hence  this  must  be  a  radical 
truth  in  every  message  which  we  carry  from  God 
to  man.  Moreover  we  see  men  exhibit  that  tem- 
per, and  form  those  habits,  which  would  teach  us 
their  ruin,  if  we  had  not  been  taught  it  from  heav- 
en. Now  a  truth  that  comes  to  us  so  confirmed,  we 
must  receive,  and  must  proclaim  ;  and  if  men  will 
not  believe  it,  or  if  they  do  not  choose  to  lay  it  to 
heart,  we  can  only  say  with  the  prophet,  "If  ye 
will  not  hear,  my  soul  shall  weep  in  secret  places 
16  " 


122 

for  your  pride.  "  If  you  can  keep  your  apostacy  a 
secret  from  your  fellow  men,  or  from  angels,  or 
from  devils,  do ;  and  if  you  can  hide  the  shame  of 
it,  do ;  and  if  by  such  a  course  you  can  escape  the 
dire  consequences  of  that  apostacy,  do.  We  wish 
you  safe,  and  wish  you  happy,  and  if  you  know  of  a 
safer  or  happier  course  than  this  gospel  presents, 
you  have  but  to  make  the  experiment.  But  then 
remember,  if  your  experiment  fails,  and  you  do  not 
find  out  your  ruin  till  death,  you  must  not  calculate, 
that  your  mistake  can  then  be  corrected. 

If  you  are  conscious  of  some  depravity,  and  still 
cannot  make  up  your  mind  to  owe  your  redemption 
to  the  death  of  Christ,  then  you  must  reject  the  bi- 
ble or  explain  it  as  you  can.  The  text,  says  he 
gave  himself  for  us.  And  we  hear  him  say,  "  I  lay 
down  my  life  for  the  sheep."  And  many  scrip- 
tures that  have  been  quoted,  and  more  that  might 
be,  seem  evidently  to  put  his  blood  in  the  place  of 
ours,  and  heal  us,  if  we  are  ever  healed,  by  his 
stripes. 

Why  object  to  the  idea  that  he  died  for  us.  Does 
it  too  much  degrade  and  blacken  the  human  charac- 
ter, that  we  must  thus  come  as  it  were  to  the  place 
of  execution,  and  have  the  halter  about  our  neck, 
and  there  stand  and  see  another  take  our  place,  and 
hang  upon  the  tree  in  our  stead  ?  I  know  it  will  be 
the  everlasting  disgrace  of  our  world,  that  we 
should  have  so  conducted  as  to  render  it  necessary 
that  Christ  should  die  for  us.     But  it  will  deepen 


123 

our  disgrace,  if  we  deny  the  fact,  and  assign  some 
other  reason,  not  the  true  one,  why  the  Lord  of 
glory  was  hanged  on  a  tree.  We  shall  then  cruci- 
fy him  afresh,  and  put  him  to  open  shame. 

If  his  was  not  a  vicarious  death,  why  did  he  die  ? 
Do  you  answer,  "  Death  hath  passed  upon  all  men 
for  that  all  have  sinned.  "  Then  it  seems  you  make 
him  a  sinner  ?  But  the  good  book  assures  me,  that 
there  was  no  guile  found  in  his  mouth.  Satan  came 
and  found  nothino;  in  him.  He  was  a  Lamb  without 
spot.  Do  you  say  that  he  died  to  finish  out  his 
obedience  ?  Obedience  to  what  laiv  ?  Does  the  law 
of  God  require  that  his  perfectly  obedient  subjects 
should  die  ?  or  is  death  there  made  the  wages  of 
sin  ?  I  see  no  demand  for  his  death,  unless  he  died 
for  us,  or  was  a  sinner.  If  you  are  not  driven  to  the 
same  alternative,  and  can  invent  a  third  reason,  more 
satisfactory,  you  must  adopt  it,  and  make  the  bible 
bear  you  out  in  it  if  you  can. 

Do  you  object  to  this  gospel  because  it  requires 
that  you  be  purified  ?  Then  it  seems  you  doubt 
whether  sin  has  polluted  you  ?  and  if  so  why  have 
any  gospel  ?  or  you  choose  to  carry  all  your  moral 
deformity  with  you  into  the  grave,  and  into  eterni- 
ty, and  if  so,  then  we  understand  you.  You  have 
only  to  let  the  gospel  alone  then,  and  let  others, 
who  would  not  choose  to  die  in  their  sins,  have  the 
benefit  of  its  overtures. 

A  gospel  that  shall  not  render  men  holy,  can  be 
worth  nothing.     It  may  gather,  and  baptize,  and 


124 


cast  the  enclosures  of  a  covenant,  about  a  congrega- 
tion of  worldlings,  but  if  it  have  no  purifying  effect, 
it  will  leave  them  still  the  children  of  their  father 
the  devil.  They  will  be  as  fair  candidates  for  per- 
dition, when  such  a  gospel  shall  have  exerted  upon 
them  its  mightiest  influence,  as  when  its  first  accent 
broke  upon  their  ear.  But  a  gospel  like  that  which 
Paul  preached,  must  urge  the  claims  of  the  divine 
law,  and  press  men  to  break  off  their  sins  by  right- 
eousness, and  turn  their  feet  to  God's  testimonies. 
It  wdll  gather  motives  to  holiness  from  all  worlds, 
from  the  fear  of  hell,  from  the  hope  of  heaven,  from 
the  comfort  of  the  present  life,  and  especially  from 
the  love  of  Christ ;  for  it  will  *'  thus  judge,  that  if 
one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead  :  and  that  he 
died  for  all,  that  they  which  live  should  not  hence- 
forth live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him  w^hich  died 
for  them,  and  rose  again."  Now  let  us  be  prudent 
enough  to  have  this  very  gospel,  or  none.  If  we 
wish  merely  to  be  amused,  let  us  not  employ  a  gos- 
pel to  do  it,  but  the  pipe,  the  timbrel,  and  the  dance. 
If  w^e  care  not  how  much  pollution  adheres  to  us 
w^hen  we  are  judged,  then  let  us  cast  the  gospel  and 
the  whole  bible  from  us,  and  enter  into  a  covenant 
with  death,  and  make  an  agreement  with  hell,  and 
eat  and  drink  for  tomorrow  we  die. 

But  you  dislike  the  peculiarity  urged  upon  be- 
lievers in  the  gospel.  You  wish  not  to  be  singular, 
Tind  be  cast  out  of  the  world  while  you  remain  in  it. 
Well,  we  simply  say,  that  there  can  be  no  gospel. 


125 

gathered  from  the  bible,  that  does  not  urge  it,  iK)r 
christian  character  without  it.     If  the   truth  must 
render  men  holj,  it  must,  in  a  world  like  ours,  ren- 
der them  peculiar.     In  two  respects  the  good  man, 
from  the  moment  he  is  born  of  God,  becomes  unlike 
the  men  of  this  world.     All  the  features  of  deprav- 
ity that  are  cast  from  his  character,  and  the  fea- 
tures of  holiness  ingrafted  on  it,  will  tend  to  render 
him  peculiar.     Thus  in  two  directions  will  the  dif- 
ference widen,  and  will  go  on  extending  through 
time  and  through  eternity.     To  produce  this  pecu- 
liarity is  the  very  design  of  the  gospel ;  for  men  by 
nature  are  unlike  God,  and  the  gospel,  when  it  pro- 
duces its  legitimate  effect,  renders  men  like  God. 
Hence  unless  it  sanctify  all  men,  or  the  regenerate 
are  taken  immediately  to  heaven,  it  must  introduce 
into  society  a  peculiar  people.     If  you  are  offended 
with  this  peculiarity,   then  you  need  not  put  it  on. 
You  can  live  in  this  world  without  it,   and  you  can 
die  without  it,  but  you  cannot  live  in  heaven  with- 
out it. 

That  zeal  begotten  in  his  people  by  the  grace  of 
God,  constitutes  I  know  the  most  offensive  feature 
of  their  peculiarity.  But  God's  people  cannot  be 
without  it,  and  please  him.  And  he  has  never 
promised  to  render  his  people  what  the  world  can 
admire.  '*If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the  world 
would  love  his  own,  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the 
world,  but  I  have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world, 
therefore  shall  the  world  hate  you."      You  need 


126 

have  nothing  to  do  with  this  people,  or  imbibe  their 
zeal  if  it  offends  you.  There  is  current  a  gospel, 
and  you  can  attend  upon  it,  that  pours  out  against 
this  zeal  the  whole  torrent  of  its  invective.  It 
would  nourish  a  cold  philosophical  religion,  that 
shall  never  reach  or  warm  the  heart,  that  will  have 
but  little  to  do  with  prayer,  or  praise,  or  holy  feel- 
ing, or  heavenly  aspiration,  or  effort  to  save  souls  ; 
or  take  away,  in  any  shape,  the  curse  that  has  light- 
ed upon  this  dark  world.  You  can  take  your  pew 
under  such  a  gospel  and  never  be  urged  to  zeal  and 
engagedness.  But  where  it  will  conduct  you,  may 
demand  a  doubt.  Not  to  heaven  surely,  where 
they  cease  not  day  nor  night  saying,  "  Holy,  holy, 
holy,  is  the  Lord  of  hosts  ;  the  whole  earth  is  full 
of  his  glory."  There  must  be  great  zeal  where 
there  is  such  perpetual  worship.  Day  and  night! 
O,  how  such  zeal  as  this  would  be  lashed  and  scout- 
ed, in  this  cold  and  cheerless  w^orld ! 

But  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  aims  to  make 
this  world  as  much  like  heaven  as  possible  ;  w^ould 
beget  all  the  zeal  they  have  there,  and  all  the  indus- 
try, and  all  the  celestial  fire.  We  hide  not  our 
wish,  to  render  men,  in  this  world  as  much  in  earn- 
est in  serving  God,  and  blessing  his  creatures,  as 
they  are  in  heaven.  And,  sure  as  you  breathe,  you 
have  never  seen  a  zeal  like  that  in  heaven.  It  was 
not  in  Paul,  nor  Peter,  nor  Brainard,  nor  White- 
field,  nor  Martin.     And  if  you  have  ever  once  seen 


127 

enough  any  where  to  offend  you,  depend  upon  it 
you  could  not  stay  in  heaven  an  hour. 

Finally  it  offends  you,  that  the  Saviour  should 
be  the  proprietor  of  the  church  he  purchased  with 
his  blood.  You  would  have  him  an  agent,  a  proph- 
et, a  messenger  ;  you  would  not  allow  him  to  own 
his  sheep ;  you  would  make  him  an  insignificant 
subject  of  that  kingdom  he  purchased  with  his 
blood.  And  why  this  zeal  to  degrade  him.  Did 
he  not  earn  the  kingdom  with  his  stripes,  and  his 
wounds,  and  his  sweat,  and  his  dying  agonies  ?  And 
did  he  not  build  the  very  world  in  which  he  has  set 
up  this  kingdom  ?  The  apostle  thought  proper  to 
speak  of  his  purifying  to  himself  2i  peculiar  people. 

And  why  not  let  them  he  his  ?  Are  you  afraid 
to  be  his  ?  would  it  grieve  you  to  be  a  member  of 
his  family,  and  have  a  seat  at  the  supper  of  the 
Lamb  ?  Well,  dear  friend,  there  will  come  a  day 
when  you  will  be  afraid,  if  you  are  7iot  his.  When 
he  shall  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  all  his 
holy  angels  with  him,  and  the  last  trumpet  shall 
have  waked  you  from  the  sleep  of  the  grave,  then 
"  he  that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste,"  but  all 
others, — oh,  with  what  hurry  and  confusion  will  they 
quit  their  sepulchres  !  and  with  what  untold  anguish, 
will  they  call  upon  the  rocks  and  mountains,  to  fall 
on  them,  and  hide  them  from  the  face  of  him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the 
Lamb  !  Will  you  not  then  wish  that  you  were  his  ? 

Ye  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  did  it  ever  occur 


128 

to  you  how  precious  a  thought  this  is.  You  belong 
to  this  very  Lord  Jesus.  "  Ye  are  Christ's,  and 
Christ  is  God's."  How  safe  and  how  happy,  if  he 
can  make  you  so  ?  and  you  have  no  fear  but  he  can. 
Cast  all  your  care  upon  him,  for  he  careth  for  you. 
You  will  see  him  come  directly  to  gather  you,  and 
you  will  hail  him  as  he  comes,  "  My  Lord,  and  my 
God."  My  soul  casts  in  her  lot  with  you.  We 
glory  in  belonging  to  Christ,  and  look  wishfully  to- 
ward that  hour,  when  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is  and 
be  like  him.  Then,  almighty  Redeemer,  then  shall  I 
be  satisfied  when  I  wake  with  thy  likeness.     Amen. 


TERMS  OF  ACCEPTANCE  WITH  GOD. 

ACTS  XVI.  30. 
**  Sirs,  what  must  T  do  to  be  saved  7''^ 

Paul  and  Silas,  in  the  faithful  discharge  of 
their  duty,  found  themselves  at  length  immured  in 
the  dungeons  of  Philippi.  There  they  lifted  up  their 
voices  in  prayer  and  praise  ;  and  the  prisoners  heard 
them  ;  and  w^hat  w^as  to  them  of  far  higher  impor- 
tance, God  heard  them,  and  sent  his  angels  to  deliv- 
er them.  The  bars  of  their  prison  were  sundered, 
their  doors  flew  open,  and  their  bands  were  loosed. 
The  result  was,  a  deep  alarm  fastened  upon  the 
mind  of  the  prison-keeper,  venting  itself  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  text,  "  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  sav- 
ed ?" 

Now  the  gospel  aims  to  bring  every  man  to  the 
very  spot  where  that  man  was  brought,  and  then 
direct  him  to  a  Saviour  and  to  heaven.  There 
must  be  alarm,  because  there  is  danger,  unless  in 
those,  perhaps  very  rare  cases,  when  a  Saviour  is 
embraced,  or  rather  the  heart  prepared  to  receive 
him,  before  the  danger  is  fully  discovered.  Unless 
we  see  our  danger  we  shall  make  no  effort  to  escape 
17 


130 

from  the  wrath  to  come.  And  men  will  have  so 
soon  slept  the  sleep  of  death,  and  alarm  be  of  na 
avail,  that  humanity  requires  every  possible  effort  to 
wake  them. 

Hence  no  curse  can  be  greater,  than  a  ministry 
calculated  to  keep  men  secure  in  their  sins.  At  no 
other  point  does  there  await  you  so  much  danger. 
Your  servant  may  be  idle,  and  your  steward  defraud 
you,  and  your  best  friend  betray  you,  and  still  you 
may  suffer  but  a  temporary  loss ;  but  if  he  who  is 
the  mouth  of  God  to  you,  deceive  you,  put  darkness 
for  light  and  light  for  darkness,  your  loss  may  be 
irreparable. 

In  the  report  of  that  gospel,  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  will  approve  at  his  coming,  the  text 
must  be  fully  and  correctly  answered.  The  sinner 
must  know  exactly  the  terms  on  which  God  will 
accept  him.  One  may  have  some  general  notion 
that  he  is  a  sinner,  that  a  Saviour  is  provided,  and 
that  possibly  he  may  have  life  through  that  Saviour  ; 
and  still  be  so  much  in  the  dark  relative  to  the 
terms  of  acceptance,  as  to  miss  of  eternal  life.  The 
mere  fact  that  a  Saviour  died,  if  fully  known,  is  not 
sufficient  to  secure  salvation.  The  bare  atonement, 
if  there  be  no  application  of  it  to  the  soul,  will  avail 
nothing.  Christ  fulfilled  the  demands  of  the  law  in 
behalf  of  all  who,  in  the  appointed  way,  shall  be- 
come interested  in  his  blood.  But  if  this  atonement 
be  neglected  ;  if  we  listen  to  a  gospel  that  on  this 
point  misdirects  us,  and  we  do  not  become  qualified 


131 

to  enjoy  salvation,  it  will  no  otherwise  affect  us, 
than  as  an  aggravation  of  our  condemnation.  My 
plan  will  be,  to  show  ivhat  is  not  adequate  instruc- 
tion on  this  subject,  and  lohat  is, 

L  I  am  to  show,  what  is  not  adequate  instruc- 
tion on  this  subject, 

1.  When  men  are  urged  to  a  reformation,  as 
what  will  put  them  into  the  way  of  life,  the  instruc- 
tion is  inadequate.  If  men  quit  their  grosser  iniqui- 
ties, and  become  decent  and  civil,  ^till  no  promise 
of  heaven  reaches  them  on  this  condition  merely. 
Where  in  the  gospel  are  any  such  terms  stated  ?  I 
know  that  men  are  obligated,  to  break  off  their  sins 
]by  righteousness,  forthwith.  John  directed  some 
bad  men  who  came  to  him,  to  cease  from  violence 
and  become  honest,  and  contented  ;  but  John  did  not 
mean  to  leave  them  here ;  hence  did  not  say,  that 
on  these  terms  Christ  would  receive  them.  These 
were  rather  the  conditions,  on  which  they  could  be 
prepared  to  receive  his  instruction  to  advantage.  If 
I  should  meet  with  a  drunkard  or  a  thief,  and  they 
should  ask  me  about  the  gospel,  the  first  lessons  I 
should  give  them,  would  be  on  the  subjects  of  sobri- 
ety and  honesty.  Men  are  sometimes  too  far  gone 
in  the  by  paths  of  death,  to  give  the  gospel  a  can- 
did hearing,  and  learn  what  the  terms  of  salvation 
are  ;  and  then  the  first  lesson  given  them  may  have 
respect  to  their  waywardness  ;  and  when  the  gospel 


132 

has  gained  this  footing,  then  you  may  tell  them  of 
salvation  to  advantage. 

But  there  may  be  this  external  reformation,  and 
there  often  has  been,  while  yet  there  v^^as  no  prep- 
aration of  heart  to  receive  the  Saviour,  but  sin  w^as 
loved,  and  rolled  as  a  sweet  morsel  under  the 
tongue.  Men  may  quit  their  sins  from  motives  of 
interest,  or  ambition.  Gross  iniquities  are  scanda- 
lous, and  expensive,  and  may  be  abandoned  from 
the  supreme  love  of  something  else  beside  Christ. 

The  fear  of  the  wrath  to  come,  while  yet  there 
is  a  prompt  and  a  total  alienation  of  the  heart  from 
God,  may  induce  men  to  break  off  some  habit,  that 
threatens  their  sure  and  speedy  perdition.  But 
there  is  not  a  text,  in  one  of  the  pages  of  inspira- 
tion, that  exhibits  this  superficial  reformation,  as 
the  condition  of  pardon  and  acceptance  through  a 
Saviour.  The  young  man  that  would  know  what 
good  thing  he  must  do  to  inherit  eternal  life,  was 
civil  and  decent,  and  still  was  unfit  for  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  was  sent  away  very  sorrowful.  It  will 
not  be  denied  but  that  he  had  become  a  moral  man, 
but  he  still  loved  supremely  the  good  things  of  this 
life, 

2.  When  men  are  directed,  not  merely  to  break 
off  some  of  the  grosser  iniquities,  but  to  perform 
some  of  the  mere  external  duties  of  piety,  the  in- 
struction given  them  is  still  inadequate.  The  very 
same  motives  that  led  to  the  one,  will  often  lead  to 


133 

the  other.  The  very  same  man,  who  would  cease 
his  profaneness,  and  his  sabbath-breaking,  and  his 
lewd  song-singing,  and  his  drunkenness,  and  his 
midnight  revellings,  because  he  had  become 
ashamed  of  their  vulgarity  ;  will  have  prayer  some- 
times in  his  family,  and  will  attend  upon  a  preach- 
ed gospel,  and  have  a  bible  in  his  house,  and  read  it 
occasionally,  because  all  this  is  civil  and  decent. 

And  sometimes  this  cheap  and  superficial  relig- 
ion, is  the  high  way  to  preferment.  Men  will  be 
to  some  extent  religious,  if  they  can  obtain  charac- 
ter by  it,  and  can  make  it  a  stair-way  to  office,  and 
influence,  and  wealth  too.  They  will  bow  and 
cringe  to  men,  and  God  too,  if  they  may  obtain  suf- 
frages by  it.  Men  will  consent  to  be  any  thing,  if 
it  will  make  them  great  in  the  life  that  now  is. 

And  they  will  perform  duties,  in  hopes  to  gain 
heaven  by  this  means.  If  God  will  excuse  them 
for  hating  his  law,  and  character,  and  government, 
they  will  attend  upon  his  ordinances,  and  pay  an 
outward  respect  to  his  sabbaths,  and  repeat  their 
creed,  and  rehearse  their  prayers  ;  and  account  it  a 
cheap  salvation.  And  this  it  will  be  found  is  not 
an  unusual  resort  of  ungodly  men.  In  every  period 
of  alarm,  away  they  fly  to  christian  ordinances.  So 
in  the  darker  times  of  Israel,  they  would  steal, 
murder  and  commit  adultery,  and  swear  falsely,  and 
burn  incense  unto  Baal,  and  then  come  and  stand 
before  God  in  his  house.  And  it  is  declared  in  that 
case,  that  they  trusted  in  lying  words  that  could  not 
profit. 


134 

God  has  never  spoken  of  this  external  attention 
to  religious  things,  as  the  terms  of  acceptance  with 
him  :  for  there  may  be  still  an  evil  heart  of  unbe- 
lief. The  prayers  uttered  by  the  lips,  may  neither 
have  their  source  in  the  heart,  nor  throw  back  upon 
it  the  least  impulse  to  piety.  They  may  not  even 
engross  the  thinking  powers,  but  may  be  in  the  ears 
of  Jehovah  like  the  prating  of  the  parrot.  Men 
have  no  doubt  uttered  prayers,  ,,while  the  hostility  of 
their  hearts,  could  they  have  been  conscious  of  it, 
to  the  God  invoked,  and  the  Saviour  whose  name 
was  used,  would  have  driven  them  from  their  knees, 
and  sealed  up  their  lips  in  the  sullenness  of  perdi- 
tion. And  the  Scriptures  have  been  read,  while 
the  heart  quarrelled  with  every  doctrine  and  duty 
they  enforced.  And  ordinances  have  been  attend- 
ed, and  sabbaths  kept,  and  charities  given,  and  con- 
fessions made,  while  there  was  the  deadliest  hostili- 
ty to  all  that  is  holy  in  God,  or  purifying  in  truth. 

3.  If  you  add  to  all  this  a  profession  of  godliness^ 
the  instruction  given  is  still  inadequate.  In  profes- 
sing godliness,  men  often  add  peijury  to  their  other 
deeds  of  wrong.  A  profession  is  not  unfrequently 
the  very  climax  of  their  impudence,  and  their  dar- 
ing. Ah,  how  mistaken  have  ministers  and  churches 
been,  in  supposing  that  when  they  had  persuaded 
the  ungodly  to  enter  professedly  into  covenant  with 
God,  they  had  secured  to  some  extent  the  object  of 
the  gospel  institutions.  They  have  not  unfrequently 


lived  to  see  their  convert  a  more  darhig  sinner,  than 
previously  to  his  hypocritical  adoption  of  the  cove- 
nant ;  and  have  been  grieved  that  they  had  not  left 
him  without  the  enclosures  of  the  fold.  They 
brought  him  up  to  sealing  ordinances,  sprinkled 
clean  water  upon  him,  and  made  his  lips  touch  the 
consecrated  symbols  of  a  dying  Christ,  but  the 
heart  remained  a  mass  of  moral  putrifaction ;  and 
the  sacrifice  offered,  was  but  a  smoke  and  a  stench 
in  the  nostrils  of  an  insulted  Saviour.  They  paint- 
ed and  varnished  the  sepulchre,  while  within  it  was 
full  of  dead  men's  bones  and  all  uncleanness.  It  is 
many  a  time  obvious,  that  so  far  from  there  having 
been  any  thing  gained,  by  thrusting  the  worldling 
into  this  religious  atmosphere,  you  have  but  the  more 
effectually  blocked  up  the  last  avenue  to  his  con- 
science, and  thus  placed  him  perhaps  beyond  the 
reach  of  hope  and  of  heaven. 

But  suppose  if  you  please  the  very  best  case, 
and  tell  me  if  in  this  visible  transformation,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  see  any  thing,  that  he  will 
consider  a  compliance  with  the  terms  of  life  and 
salvation  which  he  offers  ?  And  I  have  left  out  of 
view  the  question  whether  it  be  right  to  do  so  ? 
whether  without  the  bidding  of  Jesus  Christ,  we 
may  thus  administer  his  holy  ordinances  to  unsancti- 
lied  men  ?  Are  we  in  such  a  procedure,  honest  to 
souls  ?  is  now  the  question.  May  we  encourage 
them  thus  to  compass  themselves  about  with  sparks 
of  their  o)vn  kindling,  and  walk  in  the  light  of  their 


136 

own  fires  ?  Are  they  safe  or  we  honest,  while  we 
watch  no  better  the  gates  of  the  sheepfold  ?  The 
press  that  men  make  toward  sealmg  ordmances,  is 
a  proof  that  they  are  uneasy  and  unhappy,  and  if  we 
grant  their  wish,  do  we  answer  honestly  and  fairly 
the  question  thus  silently  put  to  us,  "  Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  Do  we  not  rather  seal 
them  up  to  perpetual  stupidity,  and  shall  we  not 
have  to  answer  for  their  blood,  in  the  day  that  in- 
quisition shall  be  made  for  it. 

II.  Having  thus  endeavoured  to  show,  what  is 
not  adequate  instruction  on  this  subject,  I  proceed 
to  enquire,  ivhat  is  f  In  stating  the  terms  on 
which  the  sinner  can  become  interested  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  I  should  choose  to  say, 

1.  He  must  explicitly  avow  his  approbation  of  the 
law  he  has  broken.  Here  begins,  under  every  gov- 
ernment, where  there  has  been  revolt,  the  exercise 
of  a  right  temper.  Christ  came  not  to  destroy  the 
law  but  to  fulfil  it.  This  declaration  is  found  on 
the  very  title  page  of  his  gospel.  Repent,  said  he, 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.  And  what  is 
repentance,  more  or  less,  than  a  cordial  approbation 
of  the  precept  that  has  been  violated  ? 

Hence  the  language  of  penitence  in  all  ages  has 
been  the  same.  '  The  law  is  good,  its  penalties  just, 
*  and  its  whole  design  benevolent.  God  had  not 
'  been  kind,  had  he  given  us  any  other  law,  or  been 


137 

*  willing  that  it  should  be  broken  with  impunity,  or 
'had  affixed  any  lower  penalty,   or  accepted  any 

*  meaner  sacrifice  than  his  own  Son,  as  the  atoning 
'  Lamb.  O,  I  am  a  wretch  for  having  broken  this 
'  law,  and  can  offer  no  possible  plea  that  shall  excuse 

*  or  palliate  the  smallest  deviation  from  its  precepts, 
'  If  God  should  cast  me  off  forever,  he  would  but 
'  treat  me  as  I  deserve  to  be  treated,  and  expect  to 
'  be.'  Thus  the  sinner  takes  to  himself  the  punish- 
ment of  his  sins,  and  thus  places  himself  in  an  atti- 
tude, where  Christ  can  begin  to  notice  him,  and  still 
be  the  friend  and  patron  of  the  divine  law . 

With  this  principle  we  are  all  familiar^  The 
child  sees  you  pouring  your  frowns  upon  his  disobe- 
dience, and  would  be  glad  if  you  would  agree  with 
him  in  reprobating  the  precept  he  has  violated.  But 
your  authority  is  lost,  and  your  child  ruined,  if  you 
cease  to  frown,  till  he  confesses  that  he  has  broken  a 
good  laio.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  can  you  relax 
the  sternness  of  that  countenance,  which  frowns  up- 
on his  disobedience.  The  teacher,  places  the  re- 
bellious child  at  his  feet,  and  he  must  be  there,  till 
he  confesses  the  precept  just,  that  he  violated. 
And  the  same  principle  is  acted  upon  in  all  govern- 
ments that  admit  of  pardon. 

So  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  if  he  would  not  do  a 
rebellious  world  incalculable  mischief,  must  suffer 
the  sinner  to  make  no  approach  to  him,  till  he  is 
grieved  for  his  transgressions,  or  has  avowed  his  full 


18 


138 

approbation  of  the  law  he  has  broken.     Then  he 
can  be  saved,  and  the  law  of  God  be  sustained. 

Now  the  whole  of  repentance  may  be  summed 
up,  as  I  suppose,  in  this  retrospect  of  a  humbled  sin- 
ner, upon  his  guilty  and  inexcusable  violations  of  a 
good  law  ;  including  however  his  abandonment  of 
the  transgressions  which  he  disapproves.  Thus  is 
performed  one  of  the  conditions,  on  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  will  receive  us  to  his  favour,  and  wash 
away  our  sins  in  his  blood. 

2.  The  simmer  must  become  willing  to  owe  his  es- 
cape from  the  curse  of  the  law,  to  Jesus  Christ.  One 
may  know  that  he  has  broken  the  law  of  God,  and 
that  the  law  he  has  broken  is  a  good  law,  and  still 
be  too  proud  to  receive  pardon  on  the  terms  of  the 
gospel.  We  have  known  cases  when  men  have 
starved  and  perished  rather  than  receive  alms.  The 
pride  of  their  hearts  would  not  suffer  them  to  eat 
the  bread  they  had  not  purchased.  And  men  have 
gone  down  to  hell,  because  they  would  not  cast 
themselves  upon  that  Saviour,  whose  help  was  seen 
to  be  necessary,  in  order  to  their  escape  from  the 
wrath  to  come.  Not  merely  must  the  sinner  see 
that  he  is  perishing,  and  that  there  is  no  help  out  of 
Christ,  but  he  must  become  pleased  with  Christ, 
else  he  will  not  feel  himself  secure  in  his  hands, 
iior  apply  to  him  for  life. 

It  is  believed  that  many  a  soul  has  perished, 
hesitating  whether  it  would  be  prudent  or  safe  ta 
cast  himself  upon  the  Saviour.     To  do  this  is  faith. 


139 

4ind  implies  that  already  the  temper  of  the  heart  is 
changed  :  but  all  men  have  not  faith.  It  is  by  no 
means  certain  that  awakened  sinners  have  faith. 
Some  may  have  ;  for  none  can  say  how  early  in  the 
process  of  alarm  God  may  renew  the  heart.  But 
of  this  we  are  sure,  that  when  renewed,  it  is  pre- 
pared to  believe,  soon  as  the  character  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  presented. 

Sinners  often  wonder,  and  sometimes  quarrel, 
that  on  making  the  enquiry  of  the  text,  the  answer 
we  give  them  implies  a  new  heart ;  whereas  the 
enquiry  they  intended  to  make  ^\^s,  how  they 
should  ohtam  a  new  heart.  They  wish  to  know 
how  they  must  operate,  with  their  evil  hearts  of  un- 
belief, so  as  to  have  them  renewed.  Now  to  this 
question  we  can  give  no  answer.  We  know  of  no 
process  by  which  an  ungodly  man  may  work  him- 
self into  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  by  believing  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  can  tell  them  to  do 
nothing,  that  does  not  imply  holiness  ;  and  if  we 
should,  they  might  do  as  we  direct  them,  and  still 
he  lost;  whereas  they  ask  us,  what  they  must  do 
to  he  saved.  If  to  this  question  they  wish  an  hon- 
est answer,  that  will  do  them  any  good ;  we  must 
assure  them,  that  having  been  brought  to  approve 
of  the  law  they  have  broken,  they  must  also  ap- 
prove of  the  remedy  provided,  must  commit  their 
souls  to  Jesus  Christ.  These  conditions  can  never 
be  altered. 


140 

3  When  faith  has  accepted  the  atonement,  and 
sin  is  forgiven,  there  must  be  a  life  of  obedience,  as 
that  which  can  alone  express  the  souPs  continued 
approbation  of  the  law  that  has  been  violated,  and 
the  remedy  that  has  been  provided.  Repentance 
for  sin,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  are  not  exercises 
belonging  merely  to  the  first  stages  of  piety,  and  to 
be  then  done  with  forever.  The  man  who  is  born 
of  God  continues  to  hate  sin,  and  trust  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  till  he  dies.  He  does  not  give  the  law 
one  approving  look,  and  the  Saviour  one  welcome 
to  his  heart,  and  then  relapse  into  his  former  im- 
penitence and  unbelief.  He  renews  his  repentance 
day  by  day,  and  as  often  makes  fresh  application  to 
the  blood  of  sprinkling,  for  pardon  and  acceptance. 
His  whole  life,  if  he  honour  the  religion  he  profes- 
ses to  embrace,  is  filled  up  with  obedience  to  the 
law,  with  sorrow  and  tears  for  having  broken  it, 
and  with  the  testimonials  of  a  cordial  approbation 
of  the  atonement  made  upon  the  cross. 

We  know  nothing  of  that  religion,  which,  after 
taking  root  in  the  heart,  can  lie  dormant  for  years, 
and  produce  no  transforming  influence  upon  the 
man,  conforming  him  to  the  truth,  or  moulding  him 
into  the  image  of  Jesus  Christ.  God  will  not  for- 
give sin,  and  take  away  the  curse,  and  enter  into 
an  everlasting  covenant  with  the  transgressor ;  and 
then  permit  him  to  go  into  exile  from  his  presence, 
and  be  again  an  alien  from  the  commonwealth  of  Is- 
rael, and  a  stranger  from  the  covenants  of  promise  ; 


141 

and  live  without    hope,  and  without  God  in  the 
world. 

He  calls  in  his  elect,  only  in  time,  however  ear- 
ly, to  fit  them  for  his  presence  in  glory.     And  the 
work  of  grace  goes  on  from   that  time  till  death. 
They  aim  at  a  perfect  obedience   to  the  divine  law, 
and  go  from   strength  to  strength,  till  every  one  of 
them  appeareth  in  Zion  before  God.     They  forget 
the  things  that  are  behind,  and  reach  forth  to  those 
things  which  are  before,  and  press  toward  the  mark, 
for  the  prize  of    the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus.     Hence   there  cannot  be  any  very  long  sus- 
pension of  those  exercises,   which  are  essential  at 
the  beginning  of  a  course  of  piety.     The  heart  con- 
tinues to  be  penitent,  and  believing,  and  obedient, 
till  all  sin  is  removed,  and  grace  is  perfected  in  glo- 
ry.    I  close  with 

REMARKS. 

1 .  Let  us  compare  all  this  with  ivhat  is  some- 
times termed  the  gospel.  How  wrong  and  how  ru- 
inous is  the  advice,  that  not  unfrequently  is  given 
to  the  unregenerate. 

We  have  known  when  pains  was  taken  to  pre- 
vent men  from  becoming  alarmed,  so  as  to  put  the 
question  of  the  text  with  earnestness.  They  must 
not  hear  that  the  heart  is  desperately  wicked,  lest 
they  should  fear  that  in  all  their  deeds  they  have 
broken  the  law  of  God.  They  must  have  no  suspi- 
cion th^t  their  prayers  are  deficient,  lest  they  should 


142 


see  their  need  of  a  Saviour.  They  must  be  told 
nothing  of  hell,  lest  they  should  be  afraid  of  its  tor- 
ments ;  nor  hear  of  election,  lest  they  learn  that 
men  will  not  accept  of  mercy,  till  they  are  made 
willing  in  the  day  of  God's  power. 

And  thus  every  doctrine,  calculated  to  pour 
honour  upon  the  divine  law,  and  reflect  correspond- 
ent shame  and  reproach  upon  the  transgressor,  must 
be  disproved,  or  concealed,  or  nutralized ;  and  that 
perhaps  by  the  very  men  who  have  been  sent  as 
the  heralds  of  salvation  to  a  lost  w^orld.  We  have 
seen  them  afraid,  lest  without  design,  they  should 
effect  some  alarm  among  the  foes  of  God,  Hence 
the  monstrous  abuse  of  that  text,  when  any  hard 
truth  had  leaked  out ;  "  But,  beloved,  we  are  per- 
suaded better  things  of  you,  and  things  that  accom- 
pany salvation,  though  we  thus  speak."  Ten  thou- 
sand consciences,  that  had  been  pierced  with  truth, 
have  thus  been  healed  slightly,  by  a  text  which  God 
inspired  for  far  other  purpose.  But  when  no  sooth- 
ing opiate  would  answer,  and  the  sinner  could  not 
be  prevented  from  alarm,  we  have  known  advice 
to  be  given  that  was  the  most  ruinous  possible. 

We  have  known  when  awakened  sinners  have 
had  suggested  them  a  train  of  thought  calculated  to 
chase  away  all  alarm,  by  lessening  their  respect  for 
the  violated  law\  It  is  plead  that  they  have  misap- 
prehended their  guilt ;  that  the  law  is  not  so  severe 
as  they  imagine,  and  moreover  that  the  mercy  of 
God  will  not  allow  him  to  punish  sinners  forever. 


143 

What  parent,  say  these  tender  hearted  instructors, 
would  cast  his  child  into  a  quenchless  fire  ?  Will 
God  punish  eternally  the  errors  of  a  few  years  ? 
God  will  be  moved  by  their  tears,  and  will  pardon 
them,  if  indeed  their  grief  has  not  already  done  away 
their  guilt.  Thus  their  anguish  of  heart  is  all 
soothed,  while  yet  there  is  no  repentance. 

We  have  known  when  the  awakened  were  told, 
that  they  were  in  a  fair  way  to  obtain  religion,  that 
they  must  persevere,  and  hold  out,  and  they  would 
do  well.  But  unhappily  their  way  was  the  way  to 
death,  and  they  did  persevere  perhaps,  and  their 
alarms  were  soon  gone,  and  they  are  seen  in  the 
broad  way,  or  are  gone  to  know  the  full  weight  of 
that  curse  of  the  law  which  once  hung  over  them. 
Had  they  been  told  that  there  was  nothing  holy  in 
their  terrors,  and  that  they  were  still  insecure,  till 
they  applied  by  faith  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they 
might  have  obtained  eternal  life.  They  should 
have  known,  that  they  had  not  overrated  their  dan- 
ger, nor  half  estimated  their  guilt,  that  God  was  an- 
gry as  they  supposed,  that  there  ivas  a  perdition,  as 
deep,  and  dark,  and  hopeless  as  they  feared.  Then 
there  might  have  been  a  prospect  that  they  would 
flee  for  refuge,  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before 
them  in  the  gospel. 

The  case  is  said  to  have  happened  when  they 
have  been  directed  to  a  novel,  or  a  party,  to  chase 
away  their  glooms.  A  journey  in  the  country,  or  a 
visit  to  their  friends,  the  song  and  the  dance,  have 


144 

been  considered  a  better  specific  for  their  pains, 
than  the  atoning  Lamb  of  God.  Let  it  be,  that 
these  are  extreme  cases,  still  means  like  these  have 
often  been  resorted  to,  in  order  to  do  away  alarm, 
and  sooth  the  waking  conscience.  But  it  will  wake 
again  in  the  day  of  death,  and  gnaw  with  a  still 
keener  appetite  from  the  day  of  judgment  onward. 

Finally  any  instruction  given  awakened  sinners, 
that  they  may  comply  with  and  still  perish,  is  cruel 
and  treacherous.  Say  to  them  as  Paul  did,  and  you 
are  safe,  and  they  too,  if  they  follow  your  advice. 
And  they  will  be  as  likely  to  do  their  whole  duty, 
as  any  part  of  it.  Christ  will  bless  only  that  in- 
struction, which  comes  up  to  the  standard  he  has 
given  us.  O,  let  not  the  lips,  that  should  pour  out 
only  truth,  that  should  help  the  sinner  to  a  full  ac- 
quaintance with  his  sins,  and  press  his  conscience, 
till  he  shall  feel  that  he  cannot  do  an  hour  without 
Christ ;  be  employed  to  stop  the  progress  of  con- 
viction, and  though  a  mistaken  tenderness,  bind 
up  the  rankling  wound,  ere  the  probe  has  reached 
its  centre,  or  it  has  disgorged  its  putrescence.  When 
the  sinner,  under  the  management  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  is  in  a  fair  way  to  become  thoroughly  con- 
vinced of  his  misery  and  his  ruin,  let  not  the  work 
be  arrested  in  its  progress,  and  the  ear  be  assailed 
with  the  sound  of  peace,  till  heaven  is  once  made 
sure. 

The  prodigal  is  alarmed  for  his  life,  and  grieved 
almost  to  distraction  for  his  baseness  of  conduct, 


145 

and  has  his  face  turned  homeward,  but  a  being 
meets  him,  pretending  to  be  his  father's  friend,  and 
sent  to  guide  him  in  the  way  to  his  house,  and  bears 
him  into  a  hopeless  and  returnless  exile  !  He  casts 
a  veil  over  the  rags  and  filth  of  the  vagabond,  tells 
him  of  his  native  virtues,  admonishes  him  to  make 
one  more  effort  to  live  without  his  father,  and  the 
wretch  believes,  and  turns  his  face  from  home,  and 
perishes  in  his  profligacy.  So  many  a  sinner,  just  at 
the  moment  when  he  began  to  think  on  his  ways,  when 
his  sins  were  staring  him  in  the  face,  when  there  was 
seen  distinctly  the  countenance  of  an  offended  God, 
and  when  there  began  to  be  some  thought  of  repairing 
to  a  Saviour,  has  been  misdirected  and  destroyed. 

Instead  of  saying  as  Paul  did,  "  Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,"  we  set 
about  making  him  happy  in  some  other  way.  He 
must  mend  his  life,  and  send  up  some  prayer,  and 
wait  at  the  pool,  and  hold  on  his  way  ; — yes,  all  this 
would  be  well,  were  he  now  a  believer.  But  the 
misery  of  the  case  is,  he  is  yet  unsanctified,  his 
heart  is  set  in  him  to  do  evil,  and  the  controversy  be- 
tween him  and  Godj  is  yet  at  its  height.  He  must 
stop,  and  turn  back,  or  lose  heaven.  He  yet  knows 
not  enough  about  his  sins  to  render  a  Saviour  wel- 
come. He  still  dares  to  stand  on  the  margin  of 
perdition,  and  has  a  disgust  for  holiness  and  heaven 
so  implacable,  that  he  will  risk  all  the  danger  he 
is  in  a  little  longer,  rather  than  give  his  heart  to 
Jesus  Christ. 

19 


146 

Tell  him  now  of  waiting  God's  time,  and  at- 
tending on  the  means  ;  when  God's  time  has  gone 
by  these  thirty,  forty,  sixty  years,  and  means  have 
had  no  effect  all  that  time !  Ah,  I  am  afraid  you  will 
amuse  him  till  his  day  of  mercy  has  gone  by,  and  he 
perishes  in  his  bondage.  The  manslayer  is  fleeing 
from  the  avenger  of  blood,  the  road  before  him  parts, 
a  post  is  erected,  and  a  board  on  it,  on  which  is 
written  in  large  capitals, 

RSFUGE  (TT'. 
while  the  finger  of  a  man's  hand  points  to  his  course. 
He  can  only  read  a  single  word,  and  must  run  while 
he  reads.     If  he  stops  to  breathe  he  perishes. 

Now  such  is  the  office  of  the  gospel  ministry, 
when  it  comes  in  contact  with  a  sinner  anxious  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  It  can  lose  no  time 
in  directing  him  to  the  Lamb  that  was  slain.  It 
must  urge  him  to  a  place  of  safety,  and  when  the 
danger  is  over,  then  tell  him  of  means,  and  urge  him 
to  prayer,  and  press  a  reform,  and  build  him  up  for 
heaven.     I  proceed  to  a 

2  Remark.  We  may  gather  from  this  subject 
a  reason^  ivhy  revivals  of  religion^  in  some  instan- 
ces, add  so  little  to  the  strength  of  the  churches. 
The  lax  instruction  sometimes  given  to  awakened 
sinners  at  such  a  time,  even  by  well  meaning  men, 
who  aim  to  be  faithful,  tends  to  nourish  a  growth 
of  piety,  that  is  sickly  and  effeminate,  and  will  fi- 
nally add  but  little  to  the  vigour  and  beauty  of  Zi- 


147 

on.  I  know  that  if  souls  are  conyerted  they  will 
get  to  heaven,  and  blessed  be  God  if  he  will  convert 
them,  but  their  usefulness  in  this  life,  much  de- 
pends on  their  early  instruction. 

Let  the  doctrines  be  kept  hid  from  those  who 
are  coming  into  the  kingdom,  and  let  there  be  de- 
tailed only  that  soothing,  indistinct,  and  sickly  in- 
struction, which  has  been  noticed,  and  the  converts 
when  made,  will  go  halting  along  to  heaven,  and 
the  churches  and  its  ministry  have  very  little 
comfort  in  them,  or  help  from  them. 

They  will  scarcely  know  what  converted  them, 
whether  truth  or  error.  It  was  truth  I  know,  for 
God  sanctifies  through  the  truth,  but  there  was  so 
much  error  mingled  with  it  as  to  render  it,  in  their 
own  view,  doubtful  which  produced  the  effect. 
And  having  associated  the  kindness  of  their  youth, 
the  love  of  their  espousals,  with  so  much  indistinct- 
ness of  doctrine,  they  will  be  likely  ever  after,  to 
court  this  same  darkened  exhibition  of  the  gospel, 
and  finally  die  before  they  shall  have  learned  what 
truth  is.  And  while  they  live,  they  will  be  liable 
to  be  driven  about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine,  and 
vex  the  church,  and  embarrass  the  ministry,  and  pass 
perhaps  from  one  denomination  to  another,  and 
finally  be  saved  though  as  by  fire. 

They  will  be  doubtful  loho  converted  them. 
They  were  told  when  under  alarm,  to  do  many 
things  toward  their  own  conversion,  and  they 
did  them,  and   they   were  finally  converted  ;    but 


148 

whether  they  did  it  themselves,  or  whether  God  did 
it,  they  find  it  hard  to  tell.  And  they  will  give  oth- 
ers the  same  darkened  counsel  that  was  given 
them.  Thus  God  is  robbed  of  the  glory  due  to  his 
name,  and  the  churches  filled  up  with  members, 
who  will  hang  a  dead  weight  upon  every  revival 
that  shall  happen  in  the  church,  till  they  are  taken 
up  to  heaven,  and  taught  there,  what  they  should 
have  learned  that  same  week  in  which  they  were 
born  of  God. 

And  they  may  never  find  out  in  this  world, 
what  they  were  converted  ^br.  Men  will  be  active 
in  duty,  only  as  they  are  rooted  and  grounded  in 
the  truth.  In  all  nien,  truth,  or  what  they  think  is 
truth,  is  the  spring  of  action.  Hence  some  whole 
churches,  in  this  day  of  christian  enterprise,  can  be 
brought  to  do  nothing  ;  and  the  reason  is,  because 
they  know  nothing  distinctly.  If  you  could  en- 
lighten them,  they  would  act,  but  they  will  not  be 
enlightened.  The  secret  is,  they  were  born  in  a 
dark,  misty,  and  debilitating  atmosphere,  and  they 
choose  to  live  and  die  in  the  same.  Let  some  good 
man,  who  knows  and  loves  the  truth,  go  into  one 
corner  of  such  a  society,  and  there  be  active  and 
faithful  a  few  years,  till  the  christians  know  what 
they  were  born  for,  and  that  corner  of  the  church 
shall  be,  from  that  time,  worth  all  the  rest,  in  any 
labours  to  which  God  shall  call  his  people. 

I  know  not  but  we  have  here  owe,  and   that   not 
a  very   inefficient  cause,  why  so   many  ministers 


149 

have  been  quarreled  away  from  their  people,  imme- 
diately after  some  great  revival.  The  faithful 
and  laborious  servant  of  God  had  gathered  into 
the  church  a  multitude  of  converts,  and  expect- 
ed much  from  them,  but  had  not  prepared  them  to 
be  useful,  and  when  at  length  he  urged  them  to 
bring  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance,  they  contend- 
ed with  him.  If  any  should  consider  this  a  bold 
suggestion,  then  I  hope  they  will  make  a  happier 
one,  and  take  away  this  reproach  from  the  churches. 
I  cannot  believe,  that  a  revival  of  religion,  effected 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  under  a  distinguishing  gospel, 
will  tend  to  unsettle  its  ministry.  But  I  can  easily 
believe,  that  one  who  knows  and  loves  the  truth, 
may  hold  it  back  in  a  time  of  awakening,  to  the  in- 
calculable injury  of  those  who  are  born  again,  and 
at  the  risk  of  his  own  sudden  removal  from  his  flock. 
He  is  afraid  to  give  them  strong  meat,  and  feeds 
them  with  what  he  terms  milk,  but  which  proves  to 
be  poison,  and  they  wither  under  it,  and  he  is  pun- 
ished for  administering  it.  Thus  is  fulfiled  that  in- 
spired adage,  "  He  that  will  save  his  life  shall  lose 
it ;  but  he  that  will  lose  his  life,  for  my  sake  and 
the  gospel,  the  same  shall  save  it." 

Finally  let  me  say  to  lost  men,  haste  yo^r  es- 
cape to  Jesus  Christ.  You  stand  in  imminent  dan- 
ger of  perdition  every  moment.  Your  ruin  is  near- 
er, and  your  guilt  far  greater,  than  you  ever  con- 
ceived. That  sinner  that  has  been  the  most  afraid, 
has  nev^r  been  half  enough  afraid,  of  the  wrath  oi 


150 


God.  It  burns  to  the  lowest  hell,  and  when  you 
fall  beneath  it,  your  courage  will  all  be  gone  in  a 
moment.  "  Can  thine  heart  endure,  or  can  thine 
hands  be  strong,  in  the  days  that  I  shall  deal  with 
thee  ?" 

You  see  what  the  terms  are,  and  God  will  nev- 
er alter  them,  on  which  you  can  be  accepted  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They  are  the  best,  and  the  on- 
ly terms  that  could  be  offered.  They  secure  the 
honour  of  the  divine  law,  the  glory  of  Christ,  and 
the  eternal  life  of  the  sinner.  They  are  humbling 
terms,  and  to  reach  the  case  they  must  be. 

Now  will  you  stand  quarreling  with  the  truth 
till  you  perish  ?  Is  this  the  right  course  for  a  sin- 
ner ?  You  thus  harden  your  heart,  and  sear  your 
conscience,  and  provoke  your  doom.  *'Now  is  tfee 
accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation."  May 
God  bless  his  own  truth,  and  n[iake  it  a  fire  and 
hammer  to  break  in  pieces  the  flinty  rock.     Amen, 


^amM®»  %^ 


THE  MAN  OF  GOD  DISTINGUISHED. 

JOHN  XV.  19. 

"  Ye  are  not  of  the  world." 

It  has  always  been  the  wish  of  the  enemies  of 
the  truth,  to  amalgamate  the  church  with  the  world. 
They  gain  by  this  means,  in  their  estimation,  sever- 
al distinct,  and  important  advantages.  Hence  a  gos- 
pel is  current,  that  bends  all  its  efforts,  to  do  away 
the  distinctions,  between  God's  people,  and  the 
men  of  the  world.  The  christian  character  is  let 
down,  till  all  its  beauty,  and  all  its  honours  are  in 
the  dust.  It  is  plead  that  the  christian  need  not 
differ  widely  from  other  men.  He  may  retain  his 
evil  heart  of  unbelief,  may  pursue  the  world  as  he 
has  done,  may  cultivate  the  same  pride  of  charac- 
ter, may  bury  himself  in  scenes  of  dissipation,  and 
may  be,  in  all  respects,  the  same  man  of  the  w^orld, 
as  previously  to  his  hope  and  his  profession.  If  he 
should  sometimes  be  profane,  and  occasionally  gam- 
ble, and  be  habitually  hard,  bordering  upon  roguery, 
in  his  commerce,  and  trifle  with  scripture,  and  sing 
a  merry  song,  or  be  overtaken  by  any  vice  that  is 
fashionable,  that  is  not  low  and  vulgar  ;    all  this  is 


152 


permitted  to  affix  no  stain  upon  his  christian  char- 
acter. 

He  may  be  in  full  league  with  the  guilty  popu- 
lation of  the  apostacy,  need  perform  no  duties,  nor 
embrace  any  doctrines,  not  relished  by  the  ungodly, 
nor  encompass  himself  with  any  of  that  sacredness  of 
character  that  brings'  a  sword.  Thus  the  man  of 
God  is  robbed  of  every  feature  of  holiness,  that  can 
possibly  distinguish  him  from  the  mass  of  the  un- 
godly ;  and  the  men  of  the  world  have  only  to  adopt 
the  creed,  and  make  oath  to  the  covenant,  and  come 
to  the  consecrated  table,  and  the  work  is  done. 

They  need  have  no  knowledge  of  that  new  birth, 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  pressed  upon  Nicodemus ; 
need  not  be  translated  out  of  darkness  into  marvel- 
lous light,  and  from  the  power  of  sin  and  satan  un- 
to God  ;  need  not  disturb  themselves  with  repent- 
ance, and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  nor  exhib- 
it that  transformation  of  character,  which  shall 
evince  them  risen  with  Christ,  and  seeking  those 
things  that  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the 
right  hand  of  God.  Thus  the  Lord  Jesus  is  made 
to  martial  a  band  of  miscreants.  He  has  the  atti- 
tude of  a  rebellious  prince,  who  mingles  with  a 
multitude  of  rebels,  enlists  them  under  his  banners, 
demanding  neither  loyalty  nor  duty,  and  winks  at 
all  the  deeds  of  wrong  and  of  outrage,  which  they 
have  committed  against  the  throne  and  the  kingdom. 
In  pursuing  the  subject,  /  shall  give  a  scriptural  ac- 
count of  the  secluded  character  of  believers,  and  show  ^ 


153 

that  their  amalgamation  with  the  worlds  will  both  in- 
jure them,  and  the  ungodly  with  whom  they  are  asso- 
ciated, 

I.  I  am  to  give  a  scriptural  account  of  the  seclud- 
ed character  of  the  believer.  Said  an  apostle,  to 
those  who  believe  in  Christ,  and  to  whom  he  is 
precious,  **  Ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal 
priesthood,  a  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people  ;  that 
ye  should  show  forth  the  praises  of  him  who  hath 
called  you  out  of  darkness  into  marvellous  light." 
And  said  another  apostle,  *'  Be  not  unequally  yoked 
together  with  unbelievers  ;  for  what  fellowship  hath 
righteousness  with  unrighteousness  ?  and  what  com- 
munion hath  light  with  darkness  ?  and  what  con- 
cord hath  Christ  with  belial  ?  or  what  part  hath  he 
that  believeth  with  an  infidel  ?  and  what  agreement 
hath  the  temple  of  God  with  idols  ?  For  ye  are 
the  temple  of  the  living  God  ;  as  God  hath  said,  I 
will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them  ;  and  I  will  be 
their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people.  Wherefore 
come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  seperate, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing ; 
and  I  will  receive  you  ;  and  will  be  a  Father  unto 
you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith 
the  Lord  Almighty."  I  have  made  this  long  quo- 
tation, because  almost  every  clause  bespeaks  the 
secluded  character  of  the  believer. 

Said  our  Lord  to  his  disciples,  '-If  ye  were  of 
tlie  world,  the  world  would  love  his  own ;  but  be- 
20 


154 

cause  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I  have  chosen 
you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  shall  the  world 
hate  you."  Often  did  he  say,  that  none  could  be  his 
disciples,  but  such  as  would  deny  themselves,  and 
take  up  their  cross  and  follow  him. 

Now  the  very  idea  of  a  church,  implies  a  secluded 
and  peculiar  people.  Why  have  any  creed,  or 
covenant,  or  discipline,  but  that  God's  people  must 
have  a  character,  and  perform  duties,  and  sustain  re- 
lationships, that  belong  not  to  the  world  at  large.  I 
know  there  is  a  sense  in  which  they  must  both 
grow  together  until  the  harvest.  God's  people 
must  stay  in  this  world  till  they  have  ripened  for 
heaven  ;  but  they  may  be  in  the  world,  and  still  be 
the  secluded,  and  retiring,  and  peculiar,  and  heav- 
enly minded  people,  which  God  requires  them 
to  be. 

Hence  to  amalgamate  the  church  with  the 
world,  is  to  thwart  the  divine  plan,  and  join  what 
God  has  sundered.  The  purpose  of  God  to  give 
his  people  at  last  a  world  by  themselves,  and  pub- 
licly seperate  them  from  the  ungodly  in  the  scene 
of  the  judgment,  placing  the  sheep  on  the  right 
hand,  and  the  goats  on  the  left ;  speaks  plainly  that 
distinctness  of  character,  interest,  and  condition, 
which  becomes  them,  and  is  enjoined  upon  them,  in 
the  present  life.  In  no  scripture  are  they  confound- 
ed with  the  unregenerate.  Their  distinctness  is 
kept  up,  through  the  whole  series  of  epithets  given 
them  in  the  book  of  God  ;  Saint  and  sinner,  clean 


156 

and  unclean,  righteous  and  wicked,  holy  and  unholy, 
believer  and  unbeliever,  godly  and  ungodly. 

II.  The  amalgamation  of  God^s  people  with  the 
world  will  injure  them.  Men  have  shown  great 
zeal,  in  proselyting  the  world  to  a  visible  fellowship 
with  the  church,  as  if  all  that  is  desirable  were 
gained,  when  men  are  brought  to  put  on  the  garb 
of  piety.  But  assuredly  nothing  is  gained  to  the 
church.  She  receives  no  accession  of  strength,  or 
beauty,  when  the  multitudes  of  the  ungodly  come 
to  her  solemn  feasts,  and  enter  the  inclosures  of  her 
covenant.  The  army  of  God  that  goes  out  to  wage 
war  with  sin,  and  darkness,  and  misery,  can  operate 
with  far  more  efficiency,  when  none  are  enlisted  but 
the  loyal.  Permit  the  enemy  to  enter  the  sacred 
enclosures  of  Zion,  and  what  can  you  hope  for,  but 
that  in  the  time  of  the  siege,  they  will  betray  her 
interests,  and  open  her  gates  to  the  enemy  ? 

It  is  when  the  church  is  pure  as  Christ  would 
have  her,  that  she  can  know  her  strength,  and  how- 
ever small  her  numbers,  can  defend  her  interests 
and  preserve  her  honours.  But  when  polluted 
with  a  mass  of  unregeneracy,  she  is  paralized  and 
exposed.  She  moves  to  every  onset,  wielding  a 
burden,  that  renders  impossible  every  prompt  and 
vigorous  exertion.  So  the  host  of  Gideon,  while 
it  embraced  thousands  who  were  afraid,  could 
achieve  nothing.  The  three  hundred  when  separ- 
ated from  the  multitude,  could  do  more  than  thir- 
ty thousand. 


156 

Our  Lord  preferred  to  be  followed  by  a  little 
faithful  band,  rather  than  an  army  of  illchosen  and 
ungodly  men.  He  could  have  gathered  into  his 
church,  if  he  would  have  lowered  his  requisitions, 
a  mass  of  Scribes,  and  Pharisees,  and  Saducees, 
and  Lawyers.  Had  he  been  less  austere,  to  use 
the  term  his  foes  employed,  he  could  have  swel- 
led his  little  flock  to  a  countless  multitude,  and 
could  have  selected  from  them  a  soldiery,  that 
would  have  made  him  a  king,  and  built  him  up  an 
empire.  Had  he  but  proclaimed,  that  he  would 
feed  by  miracle  the  multitudes  that  would  follow 
him ,  he  could  easily  have  outnumbered  the  army  of 
Xerxes,  and  could  have  obliged  the  world  to  do  him 
homage.  But  his  cause  would  have  suffered,  and  he 
could  no  longer  have  said,  that  his  kingdom  was 
not  of  this  world. 

When  the  influence  of  Constantine,  poured  in 
upon  the  church  an  unwieldy  mass  of  nominal 
Christianity,  the  result  was  that  the  sinew  of  action 
was  paralized.  There  ensued  the  dark  ages,  in 
which  there  was  swept,  from  what  had  been  the 
church,  the  last  vestage  of  truth  and  holiness.  There 
was  more  real  light  and  strength  in  the  camp  of  that 
little  band,  which  fled  from  her  sword  into  the  wil- 
derness, than  was  found  in  the  whole  catholic  com- 
munion. 

And  the  same  will  be  the  result  whenever  the 
same  experiment  is  tried.  Bring  down  the  stand- 
ard of  piety  till  men  totally  depraved  shall  covet  the 


157 

children's  bread,  and  you  have  perverted  the  whole 
design  of  a  christian  church.  The  equipments  of 
the  gospel  will  no  longer  adorn  his  soldiery,  nor  the 
Captain  of  her  salvation,  lead  her  on  to  victory  and 
glory.  Hence  the  design,  to  break  down  all  dis- 
tinction between  the  children  of  God,  and  the  un- 
sanctified,  and  lead  within  the  enclosures  of  the 
church  a  band  of  God's  enemies,  is  assuredly  of  all 
the  intreagues  of  the  prince  of  darkness,  one  of  the 
most  daring  and  desperate.  While  it  pretends  to 
strengthen  the  church,  it  makes  a  deep  and  broad 
incision  in  her  arteries,  and  lets  out  her  very  life 
blood.  While  it  professes  a  wish  to  beautify  her, 
so  that  the  ungodly  are  charmed  with  her  visage,  it 
does  but  constitute  her  an  image  of  marble,  cold, 
blind,  deaf,  dumb,  and  powerless.  While  it  holds 
out  a  wish  to  gaurd  her  interests,  to  watch  her 
gates,  and  man  her  fortresses ;  it  does  but  cove- 
nant with  her  foes,  and  in  the  dark  hour  of  midnight, 
while  her  watchmen  sleep,  gives  the  enemy  posses- 
sion of  her  towers. 

The  men  of  this  world  can  never  be  the  beauty 
or  the  strength  of  Zion.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
will  have  a  church,  that  puts  on  his  image,  and  re- 
flects his  glory,  that  can  be  a  nursery  for  heaven, 
that  fosters  in  her  bosom  his  own  disciples,  and  will 
stand,  herself^  a  monument  of  his  redeeming  power. 
She  is  a  city  set  on  a  hill,  and  her  light  must  shine. 
She  must  have  on,  all  the  features  of  beauty  seen  in 
her  Master,  and  show  out  to  the  world  every  line  of 


.     158 

comeliness  found  in  his  image.  There  must  be 
written  on  her  banner,  "  Love,  joy,  peace,  long-suf- 
fering, gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  tem- 
perance." 

And  can  all  this  be,  when  the  church  shall  be 
composed  of  ungodly  men  ?  Will  they  put  on  the 
image  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  act  out  the  gra- 
ces of  the  Spirit,  or  have  any  light  to  spare,  by 
which  the  darkness  of  this  apostate  world  may  be 
illuminated  ?  Can  their  science,  and  their  courteous- 
ness,  and  their  high  sounding  titles,  become  a  sub- 
stitute for  the  ornaments  of  the  Spirit  ?  Let  mon- 
archs  come  in  with  their  diadems,  and  princes  with 
their  trappings,  and  the  multitudes  of  the  learned 
with  their  philosophy,  but  who  have  none  of  them 
been  taught  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  ;  and  is  the  church 
thus  made  beautiful ;  Ah,  it  would  depend  on  who 
saw  her.  She  would  dazzle  the  eye  which  could 
look  only  on  the  outward  appearance,  but  would  be 
deformity  and  corruption  in  his  view  who  looketh 
on  the  heart. 

What  will  the  church  gain  then,  when  she  has 
opened  her  bosom  to  the  multitude  ?  May  the  be- 
liever look  for  individual  enjoyment,  from  being  as- 
sociated in  covenant  with  those  who  are  wise  and 
honourable  in  this  world  ?  Will  such  fellowship  en- 
sure to  him  esteem  and  respect,  from  those  who  shall 
thus  have  pledged  themselves  to  treat  him  as  a 
brother  ?  We  answer,  no.  When  the  men  of  the 
world  have  put  on  the  garb  of  piety,  facts  assure  us, 


159 

that  they  will  by  their  ungodly  conversation  bring 
rebuke  and  shame  upon  the  Lord's  people  ?  Be- 
lievers will  not  run  with  them  to  the  same  excess 
of  riot.  Hence  their  scruples  of  conscience,  which 
will  still  render  them  a  peculiar  people,  will  not  fail 
to  bring  upon  them  the  sneer,  and  the  contempt,  and 
the  buffetings,  of  the  whole  proselyted  brotherhood. 
The  stricter  principles,  and  purer  doctrines,  and 
higher  standard  of  christian  morality,  adopted  by 
the  real  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  will  be  denomi- 
nated enthusiasm ;  and  whatever  they  may  do  more 
than  others,  will  go  to  sink  their  reputation,  and 
cover  them  with  reproach. 

What  then  are  we  to  think  of  that  gospel,  so 
called,  which  aims  at  this  monstrous  confederacy  ? 
which  would  flatly  contradict,  or  artfully  nutralize, 
every  requisition  of  discipleship  in  the  family  of 
Christ,  and  thus  mingle  the  church  with  the  world  ? 
On  what  page  of  inspiration  shall  we  find  the  soli- 
tary text,  that  thus  confounds  the  Lord's  people, 
with  the  multitudes  that  know  not  God,  and  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  And  who 
would  venture  to  make  such  an  experiment  on  the 
life  of  the  church,  unless  unequivocally  instructed 
from  heaven  ?  Alas,  the  experiment  ha^  been  made, 
and  is  making,  the  divine  authority  to  the  contrary 
notwithstanding.  Many  churches  are  bleeding  and 
expiring  under  the  operation  of  this  philosophy.  It 
has  polluted  their  creed,  and  changed  their  ministry, 
and  robbed  them  of  their  covenant,  and  thrown  open 


160 

the  doors  of  their  fellowship  to  the  wide  world. 
The  hedges  of  the  vineyard  are  broken  down,  and 
the  result  is,  that  the  boar  out  of  the  wood  devours 
the  vine.     I  proceed  to  say 

III.  That  the  me^i  of  the  world  are  injured  no 
less  than  the  churchy  by  this  promiscuous  amalgama- 
tion of  those  who  have  no  similarity  of  temper. 
Let  me  remark. 

1.  A  profession  of  religion  increases  the  disposi- 
tion, and  gives  men  better  opportunities  to  do  mis- 
chief: and  this  it  will  be  acknowledged  is  a  curse 
and  not  a  blessing.  I  know  it  has  been  said,  that 
the  enemies  of  the  church  may  be  restrained,  by  the 
gospel  being  so  accommodated  to  their  taste,  as  to 
win  them  to  its  faith,  and  its  fellowship.  Do  away, 
it  is  said,  those  doctrines  that  they  disrelish  because 
harsh  and  unreasonable,  and  those  traits  of  chris- 
tian character  that  give  offence,  and  they  will  all 
rush  into  the  fellowship  of  the  gospel,  and  be  good 
and  harmless  christians. 

This  point  the  history  of  the  church  shall  an- 
swer. Judas  gained  admission  into  the  fold,  had 
access  to  the  Lord  of  glory,  and  won  the  confidence 
of  the  unsuspecting  disciples.  But  Judas  was  still 
a  thief  and  a  devil,  and  became  the  leader  of  that 
band,  that  broke  in  upon  the  retreat  of  prayer,  and  ar- 
rested, and  bore  away  to  the  judgment  seat  the  Son 
of  God.    There  probably  was  not  another  wretch  in 


161 

Israel,  who  would  have  pocketed  the  price  of  blood, 
and  gone  as  he  did,  to  seize,  and  bind,  and  sacrifice 
the  Lamb  of  God.  The  foe  had  to  wait,  after  he 
had  whetted  his  teeth  for  the  prey,  till  one,  placed 
in  the  very  presence  of  Truth  itself,  should  become 
sufficiently  hardened,  through  its  perverted  influ- 
ence, to  administer  the  betraying  kiss,  and  sell  his 
holy  Master.  So  Julian  had  done  the  church  far 
less  injury,  had  he  not  been  nursed  in  her  bosom.  It 
was  there  his  heart  acquired  that  hardness,  and  his 
conscience  that  obduracy,  that  qualified  him  to  be  the 
patron  of  that  gross,  and  god-provoking  idolatry, 
which  kindled  its  fires  so  zealously  about  the  saints 
of  the  most  high  God,  and  sent  so  many  from  the 
stake  and  the  cross  to  heaven. 

Ah,  and  before  we  leave  this  bloody  spot,  in 
search  of  other  facts,  all  establishing  the  same  truth, 
I  would  point  you  up  to  heaven,  and  tell  you,  that 
devils  could  be  made,  only  in  that  pure  and  happy 
world  !  !  It  was  there,  right  where  God  and  the 
Lamb  are  unceasingly  adored,  that  the  prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in 
the  children  of  disobedience,  was  schooled,  and  dis- 
ciplined, and  equiped  ; — for  what  ?  for  the  greatest 
usefulness,  and  the  highest  honours,  like  that  of  Ga- 
briel, had  he  proved  obedient ;  but  becoming  a  rebel, 
and  carrying  all  his  heaven-taught  science  with 
him  down  to  hell ;  he  was  prepared  to  display  a 
cunning,  and  a  prowess,  in  deeds  of  wrong,  that 
21 


have  justly  drawn  upon  him  the  epithet  of  the  old 
serpent. 

You  may  now  pass  down,  from  the  emperial 
apostate,  through  the  whole  catalogue  of  baptized 
worldlings,  and  tell  me,  if  one  of  them  was  restrain- 
ed by  his  profession,  from  doing  mischief  to  the 
church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  know  that 
their  initiation  into  her  mysteries,  and  their  un- 
warranted touch  of  her  consecrated  things,  have  led 
them  to  change  their  mo^Ze  of  warfare,  and  to  attack 
her  interests  and  her  honours,  in  a  covert  and  dis- 
guised assault,  made  in  the  night  time,  while  men 
slept.  There  have  been  few  open  and  avowed  infi- 
dels, who  have  held  their  place  within  the  enclos- 
ures of  the  church.  But  they  have  done  none  the 
less  mischief,  but  the  more,  because  they  lurked  in 
ambush.  The  foe  who  meets  you  in  open  day, 
you  may  vanquish  far  more  easily,  than  he  who 
comes  under  the  covert  of  the  black  and  dark  night. 

The  thought  I  venture  to  urge,  is,  that  the  supe- 
rior growth  of  depravity,  acquired  under  the  touch 
of  sealing  ordinances,  through  the  perversions  of  a 
deceived  heart,  have  made  men  the  more  inimical 
to  the  church  of  Christ,  and  the  7nore  desperate  in 
their  attacks  upon  her  interests,  and  her  honours. 
Hence  some  of  the  worst  of  men  have  come  from 
the  house  of  prayer,  where  they  had  been  familiar 
with  all  the  hallowed  objects  of  piety.  No  young 
men  have  sworn  more  profanely,  or  gambled  more 
desperately,  or  abused  the  scriptures  more  wanton- 


V. 


163 

ly,  or  sneered  at  piety  more  contemptuously,  than 
the  wayward  youth,  who  had  been  accustomed 
to  bow  at  the  family  altar.  Not  that  such  cases 
are  so  common  as  the  contrary  ;  for  a  pious  educa- 
tion, is  the  most  promising  path  to  heaven  ;  but 
when  they  do  happen,  they  are  noticed,  and  afford 
us  awful  proof  that  truth  perverted,  is  more  deadly 
in  its  effects  than  error. 

Tell  me  if  God  has  ever  directed,  that  the 
church  should  tame  her  enemies,  by  placing  them  in 
her  bosom  ?  Is  it  thus  that  we  tame  the  viper  and 
the  asp  ?  If  such  would  be  the  course  of  wisdom, 
we  have  not  done  half  enough.  The  church  should 
have  no  enclosures,  no  creed,  no  covenant,  no  watch, 
no  discipline,  no  barrier  that  should  operate  to  keep 
the  vilest  of  men  from  entering  her  holiest  places. 
Let  us  spread  at  once  the  net  of  a  loose  and  super- 
ficial discipleship  over  the  whole  multitude  of  the 
ungodly,  and  thus,  by  a  single  effort,  put  a  period  to 
the  church's  long  protracted  conflicts,  and  save  men 
the  pain  and  the  danger  of  doing  mischief.  But 
there  is  yet  room  to  doubt  whether  God  has  pre- 
scribed any  such  means  for  taming  depravity,  or 
terminating  the  conflicts  of  his  people  ;  and  wheth- 
er the  church  has  not  by  this  time-serving  policy, 
multiplied  her  wars  and  her  dangers. 

Why  will  we  not  look  about  us,  and  see  what 
testimony  our  eyes  will  furnish  us.  Who  are  the 
enemies  of  the  church  in  the  present  day  ?  Who 
lead  in  the  attacks  made  on  her  ?  who  unsettle  hei 


164 

ministry  ?  who  dilute  her  creed  ?  who  abridge  her 
rights  ?  who  rob  her  of  her  interests  ?  who,  by  set- 
ting at  defiance  her  laws,  and  drawing  upon  them- 
selves her  tardy  and  hesitating  anathema,  distract 
her  peace  ?  Ah,  look  once  into  the  churches  that 
are  rent  with  division,  and  party,  and  strife ;  and 
tell  me,  if  in  each  case  there  is  not  some  son  of 
belial  whom,  like  the  serpent  in  the  fable,  the 
church  had  warmed  in  her  bosom,  but  now  has  to 
feel  the  effects  of  his  venom  ?  Where  in  the  churches 
is  there  division,  and  strife,  and  hatred,  and  there  is 
no  professor  warm  in  the  quarrel  ?  A  single  man, 
can  go  out  infuriated  from  the  sacramental  cup,  and 
Spread  a  wider  ruin  than  a  score  of  abler  men,  about 
whom  there  have  never  been  cast  the  sacred  en- 
closures of  the  covenant.  O,  I  wish  I  had  not  half 
the  evidence  I  have,  that  I  announce  a  solemn  and 
sacred  truth  that  ought  to  have  been  publicly  an- 
nounced far  sooner.  Whatever  then  a  profession  of 
godliness  may  do  for  unregenerate  men,  it  does  not 
curtail  their  power  or  disposition  for  ^oing  mischief. 
I  remark 

2.  An  amalgamation  of  unregenerate  men,  with 
the  church,  does  not  increase  their  means  of  becom- 
ing holy  and  happy.  No  plea  has  been  so  popular, 
with  those  who  have  wished  to  push  unregenerate 
men  into  a  closer  contact  with  sacred  things,  than 
that  they  are  thus  furnished  with  better  means,  and  a 
fairer  prospect  of  obtaining  salvation.     It  has  been 


165 

the  boast  of  some  modern  preachers,  that  under 
their  ministrations,  ungodly  men  are  induced  to  quit 
the  ranks  of  infidelity ,  and  become  christians.  They 
have  skill  it  seems,  in  rendering  the  gospel  palata- 
ble, and  men  will  receive  it  from  them,  who  would 
have  perished,  before  they  would  have  received  it 
at  the  lips  of  a  harsh,  and  homely,  and  unfeeling 
orthodoxy.  Not  to  stop  now,  to  enquire  whether 
these  converts  are  not  rendered  tenfold  more  the 
children  of  hell,  than  previously  to  their  having  been 
discipled  ;  let  me  ask  whether  the  means  of  grace 
used  with  them,  are  thus  increased  ?  and  whether 
their  prospects  of  heaven  are  thus  brightened  ? 

That  same  gospel,  which  would  induce  the  un- 
sanctified,  without  being  renewed,  to  avow  them- 
selves believers ;  and  thus  teach  them  in  the  outset 
to  utter  a  lie ;  would  not  be  very  likely  to  teach 
them  much  truth,  after  their  being  drawn  within  the 
covenant.  And  moreover,  if  an  impression  con- 
trary to  truth  must  be  made  to  bring  them  to  the 
house  of  God,  or  within  the  enclosures  of  a  christian 
church,  it  is  very  doubtful,  whether  they  would  af- 
terward listen  seriously  to  the  truth.  The  same 
pleasant  song  that  charmed  them  at  the  first,  must 
continue  to  hold  them,  or  they  would  escape  like 
the  bird  from  the  grasp  of  the  charmer.  They  must 
have  a  gospel  as  false  throughout,  as  was  that  first 
lesson,  that  induced  them  to  quit  visibly  the  fellow- 
ship of  infidelity.  And  if  so,  they  remain  in  all  the 
darkness  of  their  former  state,  with  no  more  chance 


166 

of  being  enlightened,  than  under  the  ministration  of 
a  bramin,  or  a  mufti.  Or  suppose  your  polished 
and  soothing  preacher  has  done  his  part,  and  induced 
the  infidel  to  abandon  his  creed,  for  some  general 
confession  of  the  truth  of  the  bible,  its  doctrines 
having  been  frittered  down  till  he  is  satisfied ;  and 
he  has  exchanged  the  school  of  infidelity,  for  the 
church  of  Christ ; — suppose  this  done,  and  the  child 
thus  born  delivered  over  tobe  nursed,  and  reared,  un- 
der a  better  gospel ;  let  me  ask,  if  that  one  fatal  error, 
which  he  has  adopted,  will  not  operate  like  a  cor- 
rupt leaven,  to  poison  the  whole  system  of  truth. 
You  may  bring  the  man  to  the  sanctuary,  where  is 
taught  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  and 
chain  him  to  his  pew,  and  pour  in  truth  upon  his 
ear  for  half  a  century,  and  still  you  will  never  reach 
his  conscience,  till  you  make  him  feel,  and  he  be- 
comes willing  to  learn,  that  his  heart  is  alienated 
from  God,  and  that  the  profession  he  has  made  is  a 
lie.  You  must  teach  him  that  the  whole  head  is 
sick,  and  the  whole  heart  faint ;  that  he  is  an  alien 
from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  is  not,  and 
never  has  been,  in  covenant  w  ith  God  ;  and  thus  at 
the  very  first  push  of  truth,  thrust  him  from  his 
strong  hold,  or  he  stands  shielded  against  any  attack 
that  can  be  made  upon  him  by  the  true  gospel. 
Thus  in  order  to  make  him  listen  to  the  truth,  or  in 
other  words,  to  furnish  him  better  means  of  grace, 
you  bring  him  up  to  the  communion  table,  and  when 
there  you  can  make  him  feel  nothing,  till  you  show 


167 

him,  that  the  incense  and  the  sacrifice  he  offers  is 
abomination  to  the  Lord. 

It  does  seem  to  me  that  when  you  have  made 
the  unrenewed  man  a  professor  of  godliness,  you 
have  placed  him  where  he  cannot  be  taught  the 
gospel.  You  have  prepared  him  a  shield  for  his 
conscience  and  his  heart,  that  will  effectually  pro- 
tect him,  against  any  thrust  that  truth  can  make. 
It  is  then  doubted,  whether  sealing  ordinances,  are 
at  all  likely  to  become  means  of  grace,  to  wicked 
men,  who  are  admitted  to  those  ordinances,  while 
in  impenitence  and  unbelief. 

I  take  it  for  granted,  what  is  too  evident  to  ad- 
mit a  doubt,  that  a  mere  profession  does  not  alter 
the  man's  moral  character  in  the  least.  He  believes 
no  truth  that  he  did  not  believe  before,  is  as  much 
an  infidel  as  ever,  and  does  no  duty  that  he  did  not ; 
unless  you  please  to  say  that  coming  to  the  com- 
munion is  a  duty,  and  this  we  deny.  To  do  so  is 
duty,  if  the  heart  be  right  with  God,  not  otherwise. 
Indeed  nothing  is  done,  that  deserves  the  name  of 
duty,  while  God  is  not  feared  and  loved.  And 
nothing  will  be  attempted  to  be  done  in  this  case, 
merely  because  God  commands  it,  but  all  because 
consistency  of  conduct  requires  it.  There  may  be 
some  attempt  at  prayer,  and  greater  punctuality  in 
attending  upon  a  preached  gospel,  but  it  must  all  be, 
from  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  a  .^/wz^;  of  piety. 
The  profession  has  not  altered  the  man,  either  in 
heart  or  conduct,  enough  to  give  him  another  chai- 


168 

acter,  either  in  the  view  of  God  or  man.  How 
then  are  his  means  of  holiness,  or  his  chance  of 
heaven  at  all  altered  for  the  better  ? 

Beside  there  is  produced  by  attending  upon  or- 
dinances, when  there  is  no  piety,  a  positive  hard- 
ness of  heart,  and  obtuseness  of  conscience,  which 
tends  to  remove  the  man  farther  than  ever  from 
God.  It  is  trifling  with  the  most  holy  things,  and 
the  man  who  shall  do  this,  must  rise  to  a  pitch  of 
profanity  and  of  daring,  that  cannot  fail  to  beget  an 
abiding  insensibility.  It  is  like  the  deed  of  Uzziah 
king  of  Judah,  who  for  daring  to  assume  the  priest^s 
office,  was  made  a  leper,  and  continued  so  all  his 
life.  God  will  be  sanctified  in  them  that  draw 
near  to  him.  Thus  are  we  driven  to  the  conclu- 
sion, that  when  the  ungodly  come  to  the  consecra- 
ted elements,  their  means  of  grace  are  not  increased^ 
while  their  prospects  of  heaven  are  greatly  darken- 
ed.    I  close  with  one  general 

REMARK. 

How  above  all  price  is  an  honest  and  distin- 
guishing gospel.     In  the 

1.  Place  such  a  gospel  is  the  only  true  gospel. 
My  audience  I  hope  are  persuaded  that  we  have  a 
distinguishing  bible.  God  intended,  when  he  inspir- 
ed his  word,  to  give  us,  not  the  means  of  guessing 
at  the  truth,  but  of  knowing  it.  "  Ye  shall  know 
the  truth  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free."  Hence 


169 

he  has  made  his  word  plain,  so  that  the  wayfaring 
man  though  a  fool  shall  not  err.  Now  we  should 
depart  from  honesty,  to  either  teach,  or  suffer  our- 
selves to'be  taught,  indistinctly^  from  this  plain  bible. 
There  must  be  some  base  design,  when  the  truth  of 
God,  that  stands  intelligible  on  the  record,  is  ren- 
dered obscure  and  confused  in  the  lips  of  the  pub- 
lisher. The  doctrines  clearly  taught  in  the  bible, 
must  be  made  evident  by  the  preacher  ;  and  the 
characters,  there  distinctly  marked,  not  be  by  him 
blended  and  confounded  :  else  we  can  easily  be  sure, 
that  we  have  not  before  us  the  honest  legate  of  the 
skies. 

2.  It  is  only  an  honest  and  distinguishing  gospel, 
that  does  honour  to  the  Saviour.  Its  grand  object 
is  to  redeem  men  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good 
works.  The  church  it  gathers,  and  feeds,  and  com- 
forts, has  on  the  image  of  her  Lord,  stands  out 
from  the  world,  an  illustrious  monument  of  his  sanc- 
tifying power,  and  tells  all  the  generations  that 
pass  by,  how  holy  and  how  glorious,  and  how  migh- 
ty, is  her  Redeemer.  Christ  has  declared  that  his 
people  are  like  him,  he  is  formed  in  them  the  hope 
of  glory.  But  if  you  mix  up  the  church  with  the 
world,  and  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High,  cannot  be  known  from  the  multitudes  with 
whom  they  are  amalgamated,  and  you  call  this 
whole  mass  the  churchy  which  is  expected  to  wear 
22 


170 

the  image  of  her  Lord,  then  jou  grossly  libel  his 
character. 

If  the  ungodly,  as  they  look  upon  this  church, 
are  to  learn  from  its  character,  what  is  the  charac- 
ter of  the  Saviour  ;  and  from  its  conduct,  what  is 
the  life  and  conversation  he  would  approve  ;  and 
from  its  temper,  what  is  the  Spirit  of  Christ ;  then 
is  the  Saviour  degraded  and  abused  by  such  a 
church,  and  the  whole  design  of  his  mission  covered 
with  reproach.  He  came  to  save  his  people  from 
their  sins.  Are  these  then  the  people  he  has  sav- 
ed ?  these  worldlings  ?  these  profane  men  ?  these 
gamblers  ?  these  covetous  men  ?  these  ambitious 
men  ?  these  proud,"  litigious,  thoughtless,  prayerless 
men  ?  Are  all  these  the  saved  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  this 
the  multitude  that  he  has  washed  from  their  sins  in 
his  blood  \ ! 

Thus  an  indistinct  gospel,  builds  up  a  worldly 
church,  and  that  church  by  its  open,  and  barefaced, 
and  abounding  iniquities,  brings  reproach  and  con- 
tempt upon  its  Redeemer.  But  let  the  church  be 
pure  as  he  would  have  it,  be  composed  of  only  such 
as  will  put  on  his  image,  and  glory  in  being  like 
him  ;  then  the  world  will  take  knowledge  of  them 
that  they  have  been  with  Jesus,  and  he  will  be  hon- 
oured in  the  house  of  his  friends. 

3.  It  is  only  an  honest  and  distinguishing  gospel 
that  ivill  be  useful. 

It  gives  men  the  means  of  knowing  their  own 


171 

character.  Its  very  first  object  is  to  distinguish,  be- 
tween the  clean  and  the  unclean,  between  him  that 
serveth  God,  and  him  that  serveth  him  not.  Then 
the  christian  discovers  that  he  is  in  Christ  Jesus, 
and  takes  the  comfort  of  it ;  and  the  unregenerate 
learn  that  they  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  un- 
der the  bonds  of  iniquity,  and  feel  the  pain  of  it, 
and  apprehend  the  danger  of  it.  He  will  have  many 
a  song,  and  they  feel  many  a  pang,  under  such  a 
gospel ;  he  may  have  high  hopes  of  future  blessed- 
ness, and  they  many  strong  anticipations  of  the  wrath 
to  come. 

A  gospel  that  is  not  distinguishing,  by  building 
up  a  worldly  church,  withholds  from  sinners  one  of 
the  mightiest  means  of  grace.  There  is  nothing 
that  so  much  affects  men,  as  to  see  religion  embodi- 
ed, and  acted  out  by  the  people  of  God.  The  gos- 
pel then  presents  itself  to  their  consciences  in  a  liv- 
ing shape,  and  carries  with  it  an  influence  that  is  ir- 
resistible. There  the  law  is,  and  there  the  gospel  is, 
right  before  their  eyes  all  day,  in  their  houses,  and 
in  their  streets ;  and  they  must  die  or  embrace  it. 
But  under  a  loose  and  indistinct  gospel,  there  is  no 
such  example,  and  of  course  no  such  influence  ex- 
erted. If  there  should  be  some  few  in  the  church, 
who  honour  the  religion  they  profess,  which  is  not 
very  likely  under  a  gospel  that  does  not  feed  them 
with  the  truth,  still  their  influence  will  not  be  felt. 
They  will  be  nicknamed,  and  despised,  and  cast  out, 
as  sour,  unsocial,  and  austere  beings,  ol  whom  none 


172 

may  speak  kindly,  and  with  whom  none  will  associ- 
ate. Thus  the  ungodly,  under  such  a  gospel,  lack 
one  of  the  most  efficacious  means  of  grace. 

Hence  under  such  a  gospel  there  is  no  reason  to 
hope,  that  sinners  will  repent,  and  turn  to  God,  and 
live.  Men  will  not  be  alarmed  till  they  know  their 
danger,  nor  will  know  their  danger,  till  they  learn 
their  true  character.  Hence  under  a  gospel,  that 
does  not  distinguish,  that  rears  not  a  pious  christian 
church,  that  mixes  up  the  Lord's  people  with  the 
world,  calls  the  whole  congregation  brethren,  and 
deals  out  the  promises  without  descrimination  ;  sin- 
ners cannot  be  said  to  enjoy  the  means  of  grace,  will 
never  become  alarmed,  and  will  never  repent,  and 
will  die  in  their  sins,  and  where  Christ  is  they  can 
never  come. 

To  the  people  of  God,  who  are  under  a  process 
of  sanctification  through  the  truth,  it  is  of  unspeak- 
able importance  that  they  enjoy  a  distinguishing 
gospel.  Else  they  will  ripen  but  slowly  for  heaven, 
will  not  enjoy  the  comforts  of  religion,  nor  be  extent 
sively  useful.  To  place  them  under  a  tame  and  tem- 
porising gospel,  is  like  the  attempt  to  grow  plants 
in  the  shade.  They  may  just  live,  but  they  can 
neither  be  vigorous  nor  healthful.  Place  the  men 
of  heavenly  birth,  where  they  can  have  the  whole 
truth,  and  feel  its  full  influence.  Then  they 
"  spring  up,  as  willows  by  their  water-courses." 
Every  day  advances  them  in  the  divine  life.  Their 
religion  is   healthful  and  vigorous,  and  there  is  rea- 


173 

son  to  believe  that  they  will  feel  the  blessed  effects 
forever.  They  will  be  when  they  die  better  pre- 
pared for  heaven,  will  take  a  higher  station,  and 
shine  more  illustriously  in  the  celestial  firmament. 
O,  then  suffer  not  a  christian  for  a  worlds  to 
spend  his  days  under  a  loose  and  indiscriminating 
gospel.  Advise  him  to  sell  all  he  has,  and  buy  a 
better  gospel,  or  go  where  the  truth  is  proclaimed, 
that  he  may  daily  feel  its  influence,  "  till  we  all 
come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto 
the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of 
Christ."     Amen. 


^:imm®ir  ©^ 


SINNERS  MADE  USEFUL  TO  GOD'S 
PEOPLE. 


ISAIAH  X.  5—12,  V 

^^  O  Assyrian,  the  rod  of  mine  anger,  and  the  staff  in  their 
hand  is  mine  indignation.  I  will  send  him  against  an  hyp-^ 
ocritical  nation,  and  against  the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I 
give  him  a  charge,  to  take  the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey, 
and  to  tread  them  doivn  like  the  mire  of  the  streets.  How- 
heit  he  meaneth  not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart  think  so  ;  but 
it  is  in  his  heart  to  destroy  and  cut  off  nations  not  a  few. 
For  he  saith,  are  not  my  princes  altogether  kings  1  Is  not 
Calno  as  Carchemish  ?  is  not  Hamath  as  Arpad  1  is  not  Sa- 
maria as  Damascus  ?  As  my  hand  hath  found  the  kingdoms 
of  the  idols,  and  whose  graven  images  did  excel  them  of  Je^ 
rusalem  and  of  Samaria  ;  shall  I  not,  as  I  have  done  unto 
Samaria  and  her  idols,  so  do  to  Jerusalem  and  her  idols  1 
Wherefore  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  the  Lovd  hath 
'performed  his  whole  work  upon  mount  Zion,  and  on  Jerusa^ 
lem,  I  will  punish  the  fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  the  king  of 
Assyria,  and  the  glory  of  his  high  koks.^* 

We  sometimes  discover,  in  a  scrap  of  sacred  sto- 
ry, a  rich  and  lucid  comment  upon  the  essential 
doctrines  of  revelation.  The  simple  statement  of 
facts,  dissipates  the  darkness  that  obscured  the 
ways  of  God,  and  removes  the  cloud  behind  which 


175 

roll  the  wheels  of  providence.  Let  us  only  read  of 
what  God,  by  his  immediate  agency,  or  by  the  agen- 
cy of  others,  has  done^  and  we  shall  find  very  little 
mystery  in  all  he  has  said.  The  doctrines  are  noth- 
ing more  than  the  general  principles  of  the  divine 
administration.  The  moment  men  put  themselves 
in  the  attitude  of  quarrel  with  what  God  has  said, 
they  invariably  tax  themselves  with  the  necessity 
of  denying  what  he  has  done.  The  father  who 
returns  to  his  house,  and  finds  his  beloved  child  a 
corpse,  and  still  denies  the  sovereignty  of  God,  proves 
himself  a  pitiable  reasoner.  A  doctrine  so  pointed- 
ly illustrated,  can  no  longer  be  matter  of  doubt,  un- 
less he  choose  to  believe  a  lie. 

The  history  of  the  Assyrian  invasion,  forseen 
and  described  by  the  prophet  in  the  text  and  con- 
text, is  one  of  those  expository  scriptures,  which  il- 
lustrate and  confirm,  what  are  erroneously  termed 
the  hard  doctrines  of  revelation.  God  is  here  seen 
in  the  attitude  of  administering  correction  to  his 
people,  and  using  wicked  men  as  the  staff,  destined 
like  any  other  rod  to  be  commited  to  the  fire,  when 
the  children  are  reduced  to  obedience.  If  instead 
of  intending  to  bless  the  people  of  God,  they  mean 
not  so,  mean  no  service  to  their  Maker,  but  their 
own  elevation,  intend  to  injure  whom  they  hate,  all 
this  does  not  disqualify  them  to  be  the  sword  of  the 
Lord.  There  is  something  fearfully  interesting  in 
the  divine  sovereignty,  thus  illustrated  by  the  very 
finger  of  God   himself.     We   must    either  believe 


176 

what  God  has  spoken  on  this  subject,  or  deny  what 
he  has  done,  and  what  he  is  doing  daily  before  our 
very  eyes. 

I  must  detain  you  a  few  moments,  on  the  his- 
torical facts  in  the  case,  and  then  notice  more  large- 
ly the  doctrines  they  inculcate. 

I.  We  attend  to  the  historical  facts,  God  had  a 
church  in  the  family  of  Abraham,  but  they  were  so 
wicked,  that  he  stiles  them  in  the  text  a  hypocritic- 
al nation.  He  would  correct  them  for  their  sins, 
and  would  employ  for  this  purpose  Sennacherib  the 
king  of  Assyria,  the  very  staff  they  had  leaned  on. 
But  that  prince  would  intend  no  such  good  to  the 
covenant  people  of  God  ;  his  object  would  be  de- 
vastation and  plunder.  It  was  in  his  heart  to  de- 
stroy and  cut  off  nations  not  a  few.  He  boasted, 
and  heaven  knew  his  impudence,  that  his  power 
was  great,  his  victories  numerous  and  splendid,  his 
princes,  monarchs,  and  the  gods  all  too  weak  to  re- 
sist him.  And  the  worst  is  yet  to  be  spoken,  he 
threatened  that  he  would  do  to  Jerusalem's  God  as' 
he  had  done  to  the  deities  around  him.  How  con- 
temptible must  he  have  appeared  to  him  who  sit- 
teth  in  the  heavens.  Thus  the  axe  boasted  itself 
against  him  that  hewed  with  it,  the  saw  against 
him  that  shook  it,  and  the  rod  threatened  him  who 
lifted  it  up. 

God  now  resolved  that  when  he  had  chastised 
Israel  for  their  idolatry,  and  their  waywardness,  he 


177 

Would  curse  the  Assyrian  for  his  pride.  He 
might  live  till  he  had  performed  all  the  divine  will 
upon  Mount  Zion,  and  upon  Jerusalem,  then  God 
would  punish  the  fruit  of  his  stout  heart,  and  bring 
down  the  glory  of  his  high  looks. 

God  would  make  him  know  that  he  was  a  mere 
worm,  that  an  almighty  arm,  and  not  his  own,  had 
gotten  him  his  victories,  and  that  all  his  wrath  to- 
ward the  people  of  God,  must  meet  a  final  and  a 
fearful  judgment. 

When  God  speaks  in  the  text  of  sending  that 
proud  and  impious  man,  to  chastise  his  people,  we 
are  not  to  understand  that  God  would  command  him 
to  go,  or  justify  the  motives  by  which  he  would  be 
actuated.  God  does  not  punish  as  a  crime,  the 
very  deed  which  his  injunction  renders  duty.  It  is 
believed  that  nothing  more  is  meant,  than  that  God 
would  so  order  events,  that  the  Assyrian  should 
hope  to  gratify  his  avarice  and  his  pride  in  hum- 
bling Jerusalem.  The  history  tells  for  itself,  that 
the  king  had  one  purpose,  and  the  King  of  kings 
another,  and  that  God  kept  his  own  purpose  a  se- 
cret, from  the  miscreant  whom  he  used  as  his  rod. 

Why  was  he  not  sent  of  God,  precisely  in  the 
same  sense  as  God  hardened  the  heart  of  Pharaoh  ? 
by  the  concurrence  of  events,  that  should  have  pro- 
duced a  contrary  resolve.  The  Egyptian's  heart 
was  hardened  by  means  that  should  have  softened 
it :  by  alternate  judgments  and  mercies,  that  should 
have  rendered  him  one  of  the  holiest  men  that  has 
23 


178 

lived.  So  the  Assyrian  was  sent,  by  an  agency  that 
should  have  rendered  him  Jerusalem's  w^armest 
friend.  God  had  given  him  victory  over  the 
idols  whose  shrines  he  had  assaulted,  and  made  him 
rich  with  the  spoil.  He  should  then  have  honoured 
the  God  of  battles,  and  should  have  come  to  Jeru- 
salem to  worship  his  Benefactor.  He  should  have 
been  content,  when  he  had  been  suffered  to  spoil  the 
temples  of  idolatry. 

But  these  very  successes  made  him  covet  the 
treasures  of  Jerusalem,  and  thus  had  the  very  oppo- 
site effect  which  they  should,  and  would  have  had, 
upon  a  benevolent  and  holy  mind.  There  is  a  par- 
allel case  in  Jeremiah.  The  church  had  forfeited 
the  favour  of  God,  and  must  go  into  captivity. 
Babylon  must  lead  them  captive,  and  when  Israel 
should  be  humbled,  must  be  punished  for  making 
War  with  the  people  of  God.  Read  the  twenty 
fifth  chapter  of  Jeremiah,  and  you  will  have  the 
facts  in  a  shape  more  interesting,  than  that  in 
which  any  comment  can  place  them. 

Thus  God  employs  wicked  men  in  the  service 
of  his  people,  while  they  mean  far  otherwise,  and 
are  in  fact  the  agents  of  another  prince.  Still  God 
holds  them  accountable,  restrains  their  wrath  when 
it  will  not  praise  him,  and  finally  does  his  whole 
pleasure,  precisely  as  though  the  agents  he  employed 
were  his  trusty  and  devoted  servants.  How  calcu- 
lated are  such  facts  to  beget  respect  for  the  charac- 
ter and  ways  of  God !  How  do  they  corroborate  the 


179 

doctrines  of  revelation,   and  humble  the  pride  of 
man ! 

It  is  a  solemn  and  bitter  reflection,  that  the  peo- 
ple of  God  must  be  so  frequently  and  severely  chas- 
tised. That  God  should  term  them  a  hypocritical 
nation,  and  the  people  of  his  wrath,  and  let  loose 
upon  them  the  armies  of  idolatry,  to  scatter  and  peal 
them.  But  God  will  assuredly  take  care  of  his  own 
people,  and  though  many  may  perish  who  profess  his 
name  ;  still  where  he  has  begun  a  good  work,  he 
will  not  fail  to  employ  the  best  means  and  the  best 
agents,  till  the  work  be  consummated,  and  the  happy 
subjects  are  brought  home  to  his  kingdom. 

II.  There  are  several  doctrines  that  these  facts 
inculcate,  which  now  claim  our  particular  attention  : 
each  prominently  suggested  in  the  text.  There  is  an 
important  sense  in  which  unregenerate  men  are  the 
servants  of  the  most  high  God ;  He  employs  them 
to  bless  his  people  ;  They  mean  not  so  ;  While  they 
are  doing  their  work,  God  restrains  them  ;  When 
their  work  is  done,  as  God  intended  it  should  be,  he 
will  punish  them,  for  not  doing  his  pleasure  from 
right  motives. 

1.  There  is  an  hnportant  sense  in  which  unre- 
generate men  are  the  servants  of  the  most  high  God. 
This  general  truth  is  seen  distinctly  in  the  service 
done  by  the  Assyrian  for  backsliding  Israel.  God 
would  send  him,  and  would  give  him  a  charge,  to 


180 

take  the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,   and  to  tread 
them  down  like  the  mire  of  the  streets. 

In  support  of  the  proposition,  that  ungodly  men 
are  the  servants  of  the  Lord,  we  say.  He  gave  them 
being.  He  made  all  things  for  himself,  yea  even 
the  wicked  for  the  day  of  evil.  If  men  have  be- 
come alienated  in  their  hearts,  still  God  is  their 
rightful  Sovereign.  His  propriety  in  them  is  orig- 
inal and  unalienable.  If  they  have  entered  into 
the  employ  of  the  adversary,  still  God  has  given 
them  no  discharge  from  his  service.  His  right  to 
them  as  his  creatures  can  admit  of  no  question. 

And  it  will  not  be  denied  that  men,  however 
offensive  their  character  in  the  sight  of  God,  are  de- 
pendant on  him  as  their  Preserver  and  Benefactor. 
"  In  him  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being." 
Said  the  Psalmist,  "  The  eyes  of  all  wait  on  thee, 
and  thou  givest  them  their  meat  in  due  season. 
Thou  openest  thine  hand  and  satisiiest  the  desire  of 
every  living  thing."  Thus  wicked  men  are  the 
property  of  God,  and  3.^^  preserved  by  him,  two  es- 
sential relationships  between  the  master  and  his  ser- 
vants. 

And  he  has  occasionally  stiled  them  his  servants. 
"  I  will  send  and  take  all  the  families  of  the  north, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  Nebuchadnezzar  the  king  of 
Babylon,  7ny  servant^  and  I  will  bring  them  against 
this  land."  His  anointed,  and  his  shepherd,  are 
terms  which  God  applied  to  Cyrus.  And  he  com- 
missioned the  prophet  to  say  to  Israel,  *'  The  sons  of 


181 

strangers  shall  build  up  thy  wall,  and  their  kings 
shall  minister  unto  thee — For  the  nation  and  king- 
dom that  will  not  serve  thee  shall  perish."  Thus 
the  world,  from  its  crowned  heads,  to  its  meanest 
vassals,  are  constituted  the  servants  of  the  church 
of  God. 

And  he  assigns  the  ungodly  their  work,  as 
the  master  does  the  servant.  The  law  of  God, 
in  all  its  minute  detail,  is  the  rule  of  duty  to 
every  ungodly  man.  And  he  has  sometimes  spe- 
cified the  service,  which  he  required  of  individu- 
al sinners,  still  withholding  from  them  a  knowl- 
edge of  his  purpose.  Sennacherib  must  scourge 
the  backsliding  church,  Nebuchadnezzar  carry 
them  to  Babylon,  and  Cyrus  restore  them,  and  re- 
build their  city  and  their  temple.  Nebuchadnezzar 
was  sent  to  punish  the  iniquity  of  Tyre,  and  was 
then  directed  to  take  Egypt  as  a  prey.  Thus  have 
the  enemies  of  God  been  assigned  sometimes  a  spe- 
cific task,  as  the  Master  decides  in  what  field  each 
servant  of  his  shall  toil. 

And  God  sits  in  judgment  upon  the  service  which 
unregenerate  men  do  for  him.  I  refer  now,  not  to 
the  last  judgment,  but  to  decisions  which  God  pas- 
ses, and  punishments  which  he  inflicts  in  the  present 
life.  Nor  yet  do  I  refer  to  judgments,  which  God 
inflicts  upon  the  wicked  generally,  but  to  those 
instances  when  he  has  terribly  reproved  them,  for 
not  doing  to  his  mind  the  very  work  assigned  them. 
I  shall  notice  here  but  a  single  case,  Nebuchadnez- 


182 

zar  the  king  of  Babylon  was  the  Lord's  sword  to 
punish  Israel,  and  all  the  nations  bordering  upon  Is- 
rael. So  eminently  was  he  sustained  as  the  Lord's 
servant,  to  scourge  the  nations,  that  destruction  was 
threatened  to  every  nation  that  did  not  submit  to 
him.  And  still,  in  performing  the  very  service  for 
which  he  was  thus  made  great,  he  so  offended  God 
as  to  render  his  overthrow  as  conspicuous  as  had 
been  his  pride,  his  insolence,  and  his  oppressions. 

I  remark  once  more,  in  confirmation  of  the  fact 
that  wicked  men  are  God's  servants,  that  he  rewards 
them  for  their  labours.  For  the  hard  service  which 
the  king  of  Babylon  performed  against  Tyre,  in 
w^hich  every  head  was  made  bald,  and  every  should- 
er pealed,  he  was  commissioned  to  go  and  take  the 
spoil  of  Egypt  as  his  reward.  Indeed  so  extensive- 
ly was  that  man  employed  by  the  God  of  heaven, 
to  scourge  the  enemies  of  Israel,  and  his  own 
church  when  they  needed  chastisement,  that  there 
went  out  in  his  behalf  this  wonderful  edict.  **  I 
have  given  all  these  lands  into  the  hand  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar the  king  of  Babylon,  my  servant,  and 
the  beasts  of  the  field  have  I  given  him  also  to 
serve  him,  and  all  nations  shall  serve  him,  and  his 
son,  and  his  son's  son,  until  the  very  time  of  his 
land  come." — *'  The  nations  that  bring  their  neck 
under  the  yoke  of  the  king  of  Babylon,  and 
serve  him,  those  will  I  let  remain  still  in  their 
own  land,  saith  the  Lord  ;  and  they  shall  till  it 
and  dwell  therein."    Even  Israel  was  command- 


183 

ed,  "  Bring  your  necks  under  the  yoke  of  the  kuig 
of  Babylon,  and  serve  him,  and  his  people,  and  live." 
I  will  mention  only  one  other  case,  out  of  scores 
that  might  be  mentioned,  where  God  rewarded  a 
wicked  man,  for  services  done  for  him.  Jehu  seems 
not  to  have  been  a  man  of  God,  but  for  the  service 
he  performed,  in  cutting  off  the  house  of  Ahab,  and 
destroying  idolatry,  his  children  to  the  fourth  gen- 
eration, should  sit  upon  the  throne  of  Israel. 

It  is  believed  by  many,  that  the  promise  con- 
tained in  the  fifth  commandment,  and  all  those 
which  secure  present  prosperity  to  the  liberal,  are 
often  fulfilled  to  ungodly  men,  who  from  wrong  mo- 
tives, have  honoured  their  parents,  or  been  generous 
to  the  church  and  people  of  God.  Perhaps  many  a 
wealthy  man  in  our  land,  who  yet  has  no  treasure 
laid  up  in  heaven,  has  received  his  wealth  of  the 
Lord,  in  reward  for  deeds  of  kindness  done  his  peo- 
ple, or  exertions  made  to  extend  and  bless  his  king- 
dom. With  the  measure  they  mete,  it  shall  be 
measured  to  them  again.  If  without  loving  God^ 
they  will  feed  his  children,  and  sustain  his  minis- 
ters, and  spread  his  gospel ;  he  will,  without  loving 
them,  fill  their  barns  with  plenty,  and  cause  their 
presses  to  burst  out  with  new  wine.  It  was  perish- 
able treasure  that  they  loaned  to  him,  in  perishable 
materials  he  will  reward  them  a  thousand  fold.  But 
the  wealth  he  bestows,  since  they  give  him  not  their 
hearts,  cannot  be  accounted  a  covenant  blessing,  it 
may  be  so  abused  in  their  hands,  as  to  ripen  them 


184 

for  an  earlier  destruction.     May  the  mercy  of  a  par- 
doning God  prevent ! 

Thus  do  we  argue,  that  wicked  men  are  God's 
servants.  He  gave  them  being,  is  their  Preserver 
and  Benefactor,  has  stiled  them  his  servants,  has  ap- 
pointed them  tlieir  work,  sits  in  judgment  upon  the 
services  they  render  him,  and  rewards  them  for  their 
labours.  I  have  not  said  they  were  servants  in  the 
same  sense  in  which  his  people  receive  this  appella- 
tion. Unhappily  it  is  in  a  widely  different  sense.  The 
one  accomplishes  his  purposes  with  no  such  design^ 
and  is  rewarded  with  the  meat  that  perishes ;  the 
other  receives  the  law  at  his  mouth,  does  his  will 
with  design,  and  has  for  his  reward  the  meat  that 
endureth  to  everlasting  life.     I  proceed  to  the 

2.  Prominent  suggestion  of  the  text,  God  em- 
ploys ivicked  raen  to  bless  his  people.  If  God  would 
say  to  his  church  once,  "  For  the  nation  and  king- 
dom that  will  not  serve  thee  shall  perish  ;"  why 
has  he  not  thus  published  to  the  world  a  permanent 
and  established  principle  of  his  government.  And 
if  nations  hold  their  being  and  their  prosperity,  on 
the  condition  that  they  subserve  the  interests  of 
God's  people,  why  do  we  not  infer  with  assurance, 
that  individuals  are  under  the  same  law.  Hence 
all  the  ungodly,  and  especially  those  who  shall  die 
in  their  sins,  live  to  serve  the  church  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

This  subject  is  illustrated  in  the  parable  of  the 


186 

tares  and  the  wheat ;  they  must  both  grow  together 
till  the  harvest.  It  is  easy  to  see  how  grieved  and 
injured  would  be  many  of  the  people  of  God,  were 
not  his  enemies  permitted  to  live.  Remove  the 
wicked  husband,  and  the  pious  wife  is  a  widow,  poor, 
and  dependant,  and  exposed  to  temptation  and  re- 
proach; while  her  children,  the  seed  of  the  covenant, 
are  perhaps  removed  from  her,  must  be  uneducated, 
be  reared  without  the  means  of  grace,  and  in  a 
world,  cold  and  inhospitable  like  this,  might  be  con- 
strained to  beg  their  bread*  Thus  the  promise  of 
God  would  come  to  the  ground. 

In  other  cases,  one  who  is  not  born  of  God  may 
be,  as  it  regards  temporalities,  the  support  of  a  chris- 
tian church.  His  death  might  remove  its  faithful 
pastor,  and  the  people  perish  for  lack  of  vision.  On 
the  exertions  of  one  wicked  man  may  depend,  in  a 
variety  of  ways,  the  instruction  of  a  vast  number  of 
the  rising  generation.  God,  then,  will  sustain  him 
in  life,  and  fill  his  storehouse  with  good  things,  and 
bless  him,  that  he  may  bless  others,  and  continue 
him  down  to  the  extremest  old  age. 

It  may  happen  that  one  who  does  not  love  God 
may  be  a  valuable  citizen  or  statesman.  The  pres- 
sure of  government  may  be  upon  his  shoulders, 
and  a  state  or  kingdom  be  greatly  injured  by  his 
death,  and  ultimately  the  church  suffer.  Let  both 
then  grow  together  till  the  harvest.  God  has  laid 
his  plan,  and  will  not  abandon  it,  in  which  he  has 
24 


18G 

secured  beyond  the  possibility  of  hazard,  the  best  in- 
terests of  his  people. 

We  should  have  some  difficulty  in  vindicating 
the  ways  of  God,  if  the  multitudes  of  the  ungodly, 
especially  those  who  at  last  perish,  had  no  profitable 
employment  in  his  world.  A  wise  and  good  man^ 
would  not  make  provision  for  the  idle  and  the  va- 
grant. He  would  be  unwilling  to  foster  inaction, 
or  waste  his  property.  Hence  it  cannot  be  that  the 
blessed  God,  who  makes  the  wants  of  a  disloyal 
world  his  care,  has  not  the  wisdom  to  find  them 
employment  in  his  house.  Thus  his  known  char- 
acter gives  us  assurance,  that  he  will  not  give  breath 
and  bread  and  raiment,  to  beings  for  whom  he  has 
no  service  in  his  kingdom,  and  whose  existence  and 
agency  in  that  case  would  but  cumber  and  curse 
his  creation. 

Let  us  look  at  facts,  and  let  them  speak  in  be- 
half of  God.  They  were  doubtless  ungodly  men^ 
who  built  the  ark,  in  which  Noah,  and  all  his,  were 
saved  from  the  miseries  of  the  deluge.  Joseph's 
ungodly  brethren  raised  him  to  that  seat  of  honour 
and  power  which  he  filled  in  Egypt.  The  impious 
Pharaoh  fed  the  church  of  God  during  a  long  pro- 
tracted famine.  The  blood-thirsty  Haman  elevated 
Mordecai  in  the  court  of  Persia.  The  princes  of 
Babylon  procured  Daniel  his  great  advancement  in 
that  monarchy.  So  the  Canaanites  lived  and  pros- 
pered, till  they  had  cultivated  their  land,  and  made 
it  fertile  and  beautiful  for  the  comfort  of  Israel* 


187 

They  built  cities,  and  planted  vineyards  and  olive 
yards,  and  Israel  eat  the  fruit  of  their  labours.     Cy- 
rus sent  back  the  Jewish  captives  to  their  land,  and 
Darius  contributed  from  his  own  purse  to  build  the 
house  of  God,  and  supply  the  daily   sacrifice.      Ju- 
das marked  out  the  Lamb,  and  the  impious   Sanhe- 
drim, and  the  Roman  soldiery  put  forth  the  decree, 
and  buUt  the  alter,  and  slew  the  sacrifice,  that  aton- 
ed for   the  sins,  and   procured   the  redemption  of  a 
world.     The  proud  Csesar  reduced  the  world  to  one 
empire,  that  the  way  might  be  prepared  to  promul- 
gate the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God.  Colum- 
bus  suffered  every   thing  but  death,  that  he  might 
search  out  a  place  for  the  pilgrims,  just  at  the  junc- 
ture when  they  must  flee  or  suffer. 

I  know  that  the  wicked  have  sometimes  perse- 
cuted the  people  of  God  even  unto  death.  But  this 
is  still  the  same  service,  as  faith  views  it.  When 
believers  are  matured  for  heaven,  their  death  is  pre- 
cious in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord.  While  men  have  for- 
ged their  chains,  and  built  their  dungeons,  and  light- 
ed their  fagots,  they  have  performed  a  service  as 
necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  grand  plan 
of  redeeming  mercy,  as  when  they  have  housed, 
and  fed,  and  cherished,  and  comforted  them. 

Yes,  from  the  time  of  Cain  till  this  very  day, 
wicked  men  have  served  and  blessed  the  church  of 
God.  And  the  increase  and  the  joy  of  his  king- 
dom, admits  now  a  foreign  agency,  as  readily  as 
when  Jerusalem  was  to  be  rebuilt,  and  the  second 


188 

temple  set  up.  Men  pursue  their  own  inclinations, 
and  do  what  thej  please,  while  God  directs  all  their 
energies  into  the  same  channel,  and  renders  them 
subservient  to  the  interests  of  that  blessed  kingdom 
which  he  has  established  in  this  world.  Not  a 
muscle,  a  nerve,  a  passion,  or  a  thought  exist  for 
any  other  purpose  ;  or  worm  or  sparrow  perishes  but 
with  this  design. 

Many  a  foe  of  Zion,  many  who  finally  will  have 
no  interest  in  a  Saviour's  love,  are  employed  in  ac- 
cumulating wealth,  clearing  forests,  cultivating 
farms,  and  building  habitations  to  accommodate  the 
friends  of  God,  in  that  day  when  the  knowledge  of 
bim  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea.  Hence  we  read,  ''the  wealth  of  the  sinner  is 
laid  up  for  the  just."  And  we  read  again,  "  Though 
the  sinner  may  heap  up  silver  as  the  dust,  and  pre- 
pare raiment  as  the  clay  ;  he  may  prepare  it,  but  the 
just  shall  put  it  on,  and  the  innocent  shall  divide  the 
silver." 

Every  storm  that  blows  has  its  commission  to 
bless  the  church,  and  every  passion  that  raves  the 
same  charge  The  revolutions  that  have  been  so 
frequent  in  our  day,  so  disastrous  to  kingdoms,  ruin- 
ous to  individual  fortune,  and  torturing  to  the  heart 
of  sensibility  ;  though  managed  as  they  evidently 
have  been,  almost  exclusively  by  ungodly  men,  and 
usually  with  the  basest  design,  have  helped  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  the  heralds  of  salvation  to  carry 
glad  tidings  of  great  joy  to  all  people. 


189 

That  scourge  of  nations,  and  contemner  of  hu- 
man life  and  human  happiness,  who  lately  died  in 
solitude,  on  one  of  the  isles  of  the  sea,  though  long 
the  curse  of  Europe,  and  remembered  with  horrid 
interest  by  the  millions  whom  his  ambition  bereav- 
ed, and  immortalized  by  the  rivers  of  blood  tliat 
every  where  flowed  at  his  feet,  still  wrought  for  the 
church  of  God.  He  gave  popery  a  deadly  wound, 
crushed  the  inquisition,  avenged  no  doubt  much  of 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs,  and  though  himself  a  ty- 
rant, was  the  means  of  enkindling  a  spirit  of  free- 
dom, which  will,  not  long  first,  result  in  the  down- 
fall of  every  despot  in  Europe. 

The  tract  system,  that  mighty  engine  by  which 
God  is  now  promulgating  the  honours  of  his  name, 
was  the  invention  of  infidelity,  and  was  first  used 
in  corrupting  the  world  with  error. 

The  wise  and  discerning  can  see  evidence  in  the 
events  of  every  day,  that  wricked  men  are  employed 
in  serving  God's  people.  When  their  treatment  is 
unkind,  it  renders  believers  humble,  watchful, 
prayerful,  and  heavenly  minded.  Thus  the  promise, 
*^  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and 
persecute  you,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil  against 
you  falsely  for  my  sake ;"  and  another  promise 
more  ample  yet,  "  all  things  are  yours  ;  whether 
Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Cephas,  or  the  world,  or  life, 
or  death,  or  things  present,  or  things  to  come  ;  all 
are  yours  ;  and  ye  are  Christ's  ;  and  Christ  is  God's. 
We  do  not  say,  that  christians  could  not  be  sancti- 


196 


fied,  in  a  world  where  they  should  be  treated  only 
with  kindness  ;  but  we  apprehend  that  in  such  a 
world  they  would  ripen  for  heaven  more  slowly. 
They  would  be  too  well  satisfied,  and  wish  no  oth- 
er or  better  home. 

Even  the  buffetings  of  the  adversary,  have  been 
made  a  blessing.  Job  was  thus  made  a  humbler 
and  a  better  man.  And  Peter,  when  Satan  had 
sifted  him  as  wheat,  was  a  more  useful  apostle. 
When  John  in  his  vision,  was  questioned  respecting 
some,  who  appeared  to  be  approaching  heaven  from 
this  world,  *'  Who  are  these  arrayed  in  white  robes  ? 
and  whence  came  they  ?"  the  question  being  refer- 
red, was  answered,  "  These  are  they  which  came 
out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes, 
and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb." 
The  idea  distinctly  conveyed  is,  that  tribulation 
made  them  illustrious  Spirits.  And  w^e  have  all  no- 
ticed, in  our  walk  through  life,  instances  of  believ- 
ers, who  evidently  were  making  great  advances  in 
the  divine  life,  in  the  most  adverse  circumstances 
that  can  be  well  conceived  of.  When  they  have 
not  dared  to  pray,  nor  attend  a  place  of  worship,  nor 
enter  into  covenant  with  God,  it  has  seemed  as  if 
every  lash  of  adversity  pressed  them  on  toward 
their  home  in  the  heavens.  We  have  admired  the 
straight-forwardness  of  their  course,  when  they  have- 
wet  every  foot  of  their  way  with  tears. 

Thus  since  the  revolt  in  heaven,  and  the  fall  in 
paradise,  devils,  and  those  whom  they  have  led  cap- 


191 

tive  at  their  will,  have  had  employ  in  the  service  of 
God's  people.  Directly  and  intentionally,  or  other- 
wise, they  have  served  the  people  of  the  saints  of 
the  most  high  God,  and  will  continue  in  the  service, 
while  the  earth  shall  remain,  and  there  shall  be  on 
it  a  believer  ripening  for  heaven.  And  God  is  so 
sovereign  in  managing  the  affairs  of  his  people,  that 
he  asks  not  the  consent  of  the  ungodly,  to  be  thus 
employed.  They  pursue  their  own  plan,  and  he 
his  ;  but  whether  they  love  or  hate,  are  kind  or  hos- 
tile, their  highest  love,  and  their  bitterest  rebukes, 
achieve  for  the  people  of  God  the  same  object,  and 
push  them  on  toward  their  house  not  made  with 
hands  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

3.  They  mean  not  so.  It  is  very  far  from  being 
the  intention  of  wicked  men  to  serve  the  people  of 
God.  So  much  may  be  asserted  on  the  authority 
of  facts,  and  what  is  more  yet,  on  the  authority  of 
God.  Sinners  have  one  purpose  which  they  intend 
to  accomplish  in  every  enterprise  of  theirs,  and  God 
another  in  the  decree  that  assigned  them  that  ser- 
vice. "  Ye  intended  evil  against  me,"  said  the  in- 
jured Joseph,  "  but  the  Lord  meant  it  for  good,  to 
save  much  people  alive."  Haman  intended  the  ruin 
of  Mordecai,  but  God  purposed  his  high  exaltation. 
The  princes  of  Babylon  meant  the  ruin  of  Daniel, 
but  God  would  advance  him  to  the  highest  renown. 
The  infidels  of  France,  while  they  spilt  the  blood  of 
the  priests,  and  confiscated  their  funds,  purposed 


192 

the  overthrow  of  religion,  but  God  meant  a  deadly 
blow  at  Antichrist.  Voltaire  contrived  the  tract 
system,  to  proscribe  the  scriptures,  but  God  design- 
ed the  dissemination  of  gospel  truth.  And  when 
the  wicked  intention  is  less  or  more  manifest,  still 
the  case  does  not  widely  differ. 

It  does  not  as  we  conceive  prejudice  at  all  the 
position  we  mamtain,  to  allow,  that  there  are  indi- 
viduals among  the  ungodly,  who  wish  well  to  those 
who  love  God,  and  are  daily  employed  in  doing 
them  kindnesses.  The  questions  to  be  asked  in 
that  case  are,  do  they  esteem  God's  people  any  the 
more  because  of  their  piety,  or  less  ?  or  do  good  to 
them  the  more  cordially,  or  the  less  so,  because 
they  love  God  ?  Is  the  zeal  to  do  them  favours  in- 
creased or  diminished  because  they  are  partially 
sanctified  ?  Men  may  continue  kind  to  them  not- 
withstanding their  religion,  and  still  be  the  farthest 
possible  from  intending  to  bless  them,  as  the  friends 
of  God.  The  most  selfish  motives  may  induce 
them  to  act ;  as  the  christian  may  be  the  wife,  or 
the  husband,  or  the  brother,  or  the  child,  of  the  un- 
regenerate  benefactor,  and  the  instinctive  affections 
do  all  we  see  done.  And  even  then  it  is  doubtful, 
whether  there  is  ever  a  wish  in  the  unrenewed  to  do 
them  spiritual  good,  to  advance  them  on  toward 
heaven.  I  know  of  no  authority,  either  from  scrip- 
ture or  fact,  to  warrant  the  supposition,  that  any 
believer  ever  had  an  unregenerate  friend,  who  wish- 
ed him  to  progress  in  putting  on  the  image  of  the 


193 

Lord  Jesus  Christ.  What,  wish  a  wider,  and  still 
wider  separation,  and  finally  an  eternal  remove 
from  them  we  love  !  urge  them  to  depart  from  us, 
be  more  unlike  us,  and  have  less  fellowship  with  us  ? 
and  this  because  we  love  them !  There  would  be 
something  strange  in  all  this. 

Nor  will  it  be  any  argument  against  the  position, 
they  mean  not  so,  that  men  are  not  conscious  of  this 
operation  of  their  hearts.  The  same  heart  that  is 
desperately  wicked,  is  deceitful  above  all  things. 
Very  few  are  conscious  of  hating  the  character  of 
God,  or  his  law,  or  his  government.  You  may  go 
to  the  careless,  stupid,  prayerless  multitude,  and 
only  one  in  a  thousand  will  confess  that  he  hates 
God,  and  he,  rather  because  of  his  orthodox  educa- 
tion, than  his  consciousness,  and  the  residue  will 
most  of  them  be  angry,  that  you  should  presume  to 
charge  them  with  a  crime  so  monstrous.  You  may 
accuse  them  in  the  very  language  that  God  uses,  of 
having  evil  hearts  of  unbelief,  of  being  carnally 
minded,  or  of  being  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and 
if  you  make  them  understand  that  all  this  implies, 
that  they  do  not  love  their  Maker,  and  his  people, 
they  will  resist  the  imputation  in  the  very  face  of 
this  inspired  testimony.  If  no  charge  may  be 
brought  against  the  unregenerate,  but  such  as  they 
are  ordinarily  conscious  is  true,  we  must  either  find 
them  in  a  state  of  conviction,  or  may  press  home 
upon  them  no  guilt  of  any  shape  or  hue. 

If  then  the  doctrine  may   stand,  it  is  but  what 
25 


194 

every  believer  in  divine  revelation  expects,  that  God 
will  employ  his  power,  to  convert  to  the  use  of  his 
people,  what  is  or  is  not  done  with  this  view.     He 
would  not  leave  them  in  a  world  where,  our  doctrine 
true,  there  are  so  few  to  design  their  good,  without 
some  sure  promise,  that  he  will  defend   them,   and 
will  by  all  events,  promote  their  present  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  their  ultimate  blessedness.  Hence  the  broad 
fields  of  promise.     *'  The  wrath  of  man  shall  praise 
thee.''     "  He  made  a  pit  and  digged  it,  and  is  fal- 
len into  the  ditch  which  he  made.     His  mischief 
shall  return  upon  his  own  head,  and  his  violent  deal- 
ings come  down  upon  his  own  pate."    What  a  keen- 
ness is  there  in  that  divine  challenge  in  the  second 
Psalm  ;    ''  Why  do  the  heathen  rage,  and  the  peo- 
ple imagine  a  vain  thing  ?     The  kings  of  the   earth 
set  themselves,  and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together, 
against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  anointed  saying, 
let  us  break  their   bands  asunder,   and  cast  away 
their  cords  from  us.     He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens 
shall  laugh  :  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision." 
^  The  address  of  God  to  the   tempter  soon  after   the 
fall,    contains  the    very  sentiment  we   enforce,  "  I 
will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,   and 
between  thy  seed   and  her  seed."     And   said   our 
Lord  to  his  disciples,  ''  I  came  not  to  send  peace 
but  a  sword.     For  1  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  vari- 
ance against  his  father,  and  the   daughter  against 
her  mother,   and   the    daughter-in-law    against  her 
mother-in-law.     And  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of 


195 

his  own  household."  From  language  like  this,  with 
which  the  bible  is  filled,  we  should  seem  to  be  jus- 
tified in  supporting  the  position,  they  mean  not  so. 
It  is  not  the  design  of  unregenerate  men  to  bless, 
directly  or  indirectly,  the  people  of  God.  J  proceed 
to  say 

4.  While  God  employs  wicked  men  in  serving 
his  people,  he  holds  them  under  close  restraint. 
Look  at  the  fulfilment  of  the  prediction  of  the  text 
in  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  chapters  of  the 
second  book  of  Kings.  That  prince  ivas  sent  as 
predicted  in  the  text,  and  his  generals  with  a  great 
army  encamped  under  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 
There  Rabshakeh  in  the  name  of  his  master  insulted 
God,  practised  perfidy  with  the  king  of  Israel,  abus- 
ed and  ridiculed  the  people,  and  pretended  to  have 
a  commission  from  God  to  destroy  Jerusalem.  Hez- 
ekiah  committed  the  matter  to  the  Lord,  and  in 
sackcloth  appealed  to  him  to  defend  his  own  great 
name,  and  save  his  people.  And  God  by  his  proph- 
et sent  him  an  answer  of  peace.  Said  Jehovah,  of 
the  proud  monarch  who  had  come  to  wage  war  with 
his  honour,  "I  know  thy  abode,  and  thy  going  out, 
and  thy  coming  in,  and  thy  rage  against  me."  It  was 
a  moment  of  awful  interest.  Just  without  the  gates 
of  the  city  was  a  victorious  army  of  nearly  two 
hundred  thousand  men.  Now  it  was  that  faith  on- 
ly could  penetrate  the  dark  cloud,  that  hung  over 
the  city  and  sanctuary  of  God. 


196 

But  God  had  chained  that  impudent  blasphemer 
to  the  foot  of  his  throne,  and  he  had  now  gone  to 
the  extent  of  his  limits.  When  men,  in  abusing 
God's  people,  have  enough  of  the  fiend  about  them, 
to  go  on  and  insult  God  himself,  then  his  people  are 
safe,  for  the  divine  honour  must  be  vindicated,  and 
God  will  do  that  himself,  most  promptly.  I  should 
be  afraid  of  no  man  who  would  curse  me,  mid  my 
Maker  too,  I  have  then  only  to  stand  still,  and  see 
the  salvation  of  God. 

That  proud  man  was  in  the  hand  of  a  mighty 
Conqueror,  and  here  was  Israel's  safety.  "  I  will 
put  my  hook  in  thy  nose,  and  my  bridle  in  thy  lips, 
and  I  will  turn  thee  back  by  the  way  by  w  hich  thou 
camest."  That  night  the  angel  of  the  Lord  enter- 
ed the  Assyrian  camp,  and  slew  a  hundred  four- 
score and  fi\e  thousand.  When  Sennacherib  awoke, 
and  saw  his  whole  army  dead  corpses,  he  returned 
to  his  own  land,  and  went  to  worship  in  the  tem- 
ple of  Nisroch  his  god,  w  here  two  of  his  own  sons 
embued  their  hands  in  his  blood.  When  men  have 
blasphemed  God,  he  can  easily  overtake  them,  and 
slay  them.  "  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  living  God."  That  impious  man  per- 
ished in  the  very  temple  of  the  god  he  worshipped, 
that  Jehovah  might  doubly  avenge  the  insults  that 
had  been  offered  him,  on  the  idols  to  whom  he  had 
been  compared,  and  the  wretch  who  had  defied  his 
power.     Thus  God,  while  [he  had  that  blasphemer 


197 

in  his  employ,  was  careful  to  hold  him  under  close 
restraint. 

We  infer  the  same  doctrine  from  the  history  of 
Balaam.  He  would  have  cursed  Israel,  because  he 
lored  the  wages  of  unrighteousness.  And  he  per- 
severed in  the  design,  while  conscience,  and  the 
dumb  ass  speaking  reproved  his  madness.  But 
God  loved  his  people,  and  although  Balaam's  suc- 
cess could  not  have  hurt  them,  still  he  would  not 
allow  his  impious  maledictions  to  contaminate  the 
atmosphere  that  breathed  through  the  camp  of  Israel. 
After  all  his  pompous  efforts,  he  pronounced  a  bless- 
ing only,  and  the  curse  lighted  upon  his  own  head. 
He  perished  by  the  sword,  and  went  to  his  own 
place.  He  intended  one  thing,  and  God  another, 
and  he  failed  because  God  kept  a  bridle  upon  his 
lips. 

So  Haman  was  hanged  upon  the  gallows  he  had 
erected  for  Mordecai,  and  the  foes  of  Daniel  were 
food  for  the  beasts  of  prey  that  would  not  devour 
him.  In  the  bloody  scenes  of  Bethlehem,  the  very 
child  escaped  whom  Herod  would  have  slain,  and 
the  curse  of  God  fell  on  him.  If  time  permitted  I 
could  swell  this  catalogue  of  facts,  indefinitely,  all 
going  to  show,  how  terrible  as  well  as  sure  are 
God's  restraints. 

But  his  restraints  are  sometimes  merciful 
Saul  of  Tarsus  is  a  happy  case.  He  set  out  with 
the  fury  of  a  beast  o{  prey,  and  dragged  to  prison 
and   to  death  all  that  loved  the  Lord  Jesus.     At 


198 

Jcngth  he  must  needs  go  to  Damascus,  and  try  his 
zeal  upon  the  lambs  of  the  flock  hi  that  region. 
But  he  had  now  finished  his  career  of  blood,  and 
the  grace  of  God  arrested  him.  It  would  not  long- 
er comport  with  the  divine  purpose,  to  permit  the 
prowling  wolf  to  range  among  the  sheep-folds. 

And  we  could  give  you,  had  we  time,  more  re- 
cent facts,  of  both  descriptions,  where  judgment  and 
w^here  mercy  produced  restraint.  Ask  the  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel,  who  notice  and  record  such  facts, 
and  they  will  tell  you  of  many  a  man,  who  raved 
against  God  and  his  truth,  like  a  mad  bull  in  a  net, 
up  to  the  time  when  God  subdued  him  by  his  grace. 
Or  they  will  turn  over  the  darker  page,  and  tell 
you  of  the  sweeps  of  death,  among  the  enemies  of 
the  gospel,  till  all  your  blood  would  chill.  In  some 
fearful  instances,  a  whole  gang  of  gospel  opposers, 
infidel,  and  hardened,  and  desperate  in  character, 
have  perished,  in  such  rapid  succession,  as  not  to 
leave  a  doubt  behind,  ivhether  God  did  it  ?  or  why 
he  did  it  ?  Men  have  found  a  grave  on  the  very  day 
when  some  impious  vow  against  God  or  his  people 
was  to  have  been  executed,  and  have  roared  upon 
their  beds,  when  they  have  learned  too  late,  that 
their  sins  had  found  them  out.  We  might  not  say 
at  their  funeral,  that  they  had  gone  to  their  own 
place,  but  verily  we  thought  so,  and  trembled.  We 
have  seen  them  stripped  of  their  property  and  their 
influence,  at  the  moment,  when  it  was  too  evident 


199 

to  doubt,  that  the  interests  of  the  church  required 
that  they  should  be  brought  low. 

But  whether  the  divine  restraints  are  merciful 
or  vhidictive^  they  are  sure,  wicked  men  are  govern- 
ed by  the  same  voice  that  controls  the  waves  of  the 
sea.  *'  Hitherto  shalt  thou  come,  and  no  farther  ; 
and  here  shall  thy  proud  waves  be  stayed."  Till 
covenant  love  consent,  the  children  of  God  cannot 
be  hurt  in  their  person,  their  interest,  or  their  char- 
acter, by  the  ungodly.  A  plan  to  injure  them  may 
be  all  ripe  for  execution,  and  is  still  as  perfectly 
under  the  divine  control  as  at  any  previous  moment. 
Men  may  gnash  their  teeth,  under  the  agonies  of 
painful  disappointment,  and  curse  the  hand  that  re- 
strains them,  but  God  will  not  be  moved  from  his 
purpose,  nor  abandon  one  of  his  little  ones,  if  he  must 
destroy  a  world  to  protect  him. 

5.  When  their  work  is  done,  as  God  intended 
it  should  be,  he  will  punish  them,  for  not  doing  his 
pleasure  from  right  motives.  This  doctrine  is  ex- 
hibited with  the  greatest  distinctness  in  the  history 
of  Sennacherib.  When  the  Lord  had  performed 
his  whole  work  upon  mount  Zion  and  on  Jerusalem, 
he  would  punish  the  fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  the 
king  of  Assyria,  and  the  glory  of  his  high  looks. 
So  it  was  threatened  Babylon,  that  she  should  be 
brought  down  to  hell,  to  the  sides  of  the  pit.  And 
all  the  other  nations  which  were  the  rod  of  God's 
anger    to  Israel,    and   accomplished    his    decrees, 


200 

perished  foi  injuring  the  church.  So  the  nations 
that  slew  the  martyrs,  although  they  fulfilled  the 
purpose  of  God,  are  yet  to  suffer,  and  perhaps  perish, 
for  that  sin. 

And  all  the  finally  impenitent  will  go  on  accom- 
plishing the  decrees  of  God,  with  a  heart  that 
meaneth  not  so,  and  when  their  work  is  done,  must 
perish  because  all  their  motives  were  wrong.  Dev- 
ils are  doing  the  same  thing,  accomplishing  God's 
design,  without  intending  it.  And  now  the  ques- 
tion is.  How  is  God  to  be  vindicated  in  this  proce- 
dure ?  We  have  facts  in  the  case  still,  by  which 
this  question  can  be  settled. 

Firsts  "  he  meaneth  not  so."  There  was  no  de- 
sign in  that  proud  monarch  to  do  the  divine  pleas- 
ure ;  else  surely  he  would  not  have  so  blasphemed 
the  God  he  would  serve.  It  never  enters  into  the 
heart  of  the  ungodly  to  do,  what  ultimately  they 
will  accomplish.  And  it  is  a  maxim  with  men,  and 
why  not  with  God,  that  we  deserve  neither  credit 
nor  reward,  for  the  good  we  do  without  intention. 
Suppose  there  operate  no  very  evil  design  in  an  act 
that  works  our  good,  if  there  be  the  absence  of  a 
design  to  do  us  a  kindness,  we  feel  under  no  obliga- 
tion for  the  good  that  is  done. 

In  a  dark  and  cold  night,  you  call  for  hospitali- 
ty at  the  door  of  some  stranger,  but  you  are  denied 
lodgings,  and  come  home,  and  find  your  house  on 
fire,  and  extinguish  the  flames,  and  save  your  house, 
and    your  famUy.       Do  you  thank   that  man,  for 


201 

the  kindness  which  his  inhumanity  did  you  ?  Does 
he,  on  hearing  of  the  event,  feel  that  you  are  obli- 
gated to  him  ?  Or  does  he  have  but  the  deeper 
sense  of  his  own  baseness  ?  It  is  then  a  plain  case, 
that  God  can  give  his  creatures  no  credit,  if  they 
serve  him  without  intention.     A 

2.  Fact  in  the  case  must  be  noticed  ;  *'  It  is  in 
his  heart  to  destroy  and  cut  off  nations  not  a  few." 
Not  only  was  there  in  the  heart  of  the  Assyrian,  no 
good  motive,  but  there  was  a  motive  positively  bad  ; 
and  still  he  did  the  pleasure  of  God.  Hence,  w^hy 
should  he  not  be  punished  ?  And  why  should  not  all 
ungodly  men  be  punished,  though  it  shall  at  last  ap- 
pear, that  they  have  accomplished  the  divine  pur- 
poses ?  "  As  a  man  thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is  he." 
One  gives  you  poison  intending  to  kill  you,  but  you 
have  some  obstinate  disease  upon  you,  and  the 
poison  cures  you  :  is  he  the  less  a  murderer  ?  Was 
Mordecai  indebted  to  Haman  for  his  advancement, 
or  Daniel  to  the  princes  of  Babylon,  or  Joseph  to 
his  brethren  ? 

Will  it  be  denied  that  all  unregeherate  men  act 
from  wrong  motives  ?  Then  assuredly  their  motives 
are  either  positively  good,  or  neither  good  nor  bad* 
But  a  moral  agent  cannot  be  wholly  indifferent  with 
regard  to  God  and  his  law.  There  is  no  such  be- 
ing among  all  the  creatures  of  God.  Our  motives 
in  every  action  that  may  be  considered  morale  must 
be  positively  bad,  or  positively  good.  Hence  if 
you  acknowledge  that  unrenewed  men  da  not  act 
26 


202 

from  good  motives,  and  this  must  be  true  or  they 
are  christians,  then  they  act  from  bad  motives. 
"  The  heart  of  the  sons  of  men  is  full  of  evil.'' 

Thus  every  unregenerate  man  is  thrown  upon 
the  very  ground,  where  stood  the  proud  and  impi- 
ous Assyrian.  Not  that  every  man  is  accustomed 
to  sin  with  that  boldness,  or  has  so  thrown  off  re- 
straint, as  he  had ;  but  there  is  in  his  heart,  while 
God  is  rendering  him  serviceable  to  his  people,  the 
absence  of  a  good  motive,  and  the  presence  of  a 
motive  positively  bad.  And  if  we  allow  this,  we 
justify  God  in  his  dealings  with  the  Assyrian,  and 
thus  approve  of  the  principle  on  which  the  last  judg- 
ment will  proceed.     I  close  with 

BEiyEiLnKs. 

1 .  The  sovereignty  of  God,  and  the  agency  and 
accountability  of  the  sinner,  are  associate  truths. 
In  the  passage  we  have  contemplated,  God  makes 
a  very  bad  man  do  his  pleasure,  and  still  pronoun- 
ces him  free,  accountable  and  punishable,  in  these 
very  deeds.  Hence  sovereignty,  agency,  and  ac- 
countability, concentre  in  the  very  same  act ;  and 
if  compatible  once,  then  are  they  kindred  truths  for- 
ever ;  and  what  God  has  thus  joined,  let  no  man 
put  asunder.  If  Sennacherib  could  do  what  God 
intended  he  should,  and  yet  act  freely,  and  deserve 
punishment,  another  sinner  may,  and  every  sinner 
does,  I  will  give  you  one  parallel  text :  I  could 
give  you  many.     ''  Him,  being  delivered  by  the  de- 


203 

terminate  counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye 
have  taken,  and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and 
slain."  What,  did  God  determine  the  deed,  and 
still  their  hands  wicked  who  did  it  ?  Just  so  ;  or 
the  mind  of  God  had  been  very  unhappily  ex- 
pressed. 

Do  sinners  still  ask,  "  Why  doth  he  yet  find 
fault  ?  We  answer,  not  because  sinners  do  not  ac- 
complish his  purpose.  He  never  thought  of  bring- 
ing a  complaint  against  them  on  this  ground.  He 
will  take  care  that  his  purposes  be  accomplished. 
But  he  has  still  this  charge  against  them,  that  they 
mean  not  so.  To  please  God,  men  must  not  mere- 
ly do  w  hat  he  purposes  they  shall,  but  do  it  with 
an  intention  to  serve  and  honour  him.  He  has  a 
right  to  the  allegiance  of  the  heart.  The  meanest 
parent  demands  this,  and  thinks  his  child  disobe- 
dient until  he  serves  him  with  design. 

2.  Hoio  wrong  is  that  notion^  that  if  the  matter 
of  an  action  be  correct^  it  is  of  no  importance  what  is 
the  motive.  In  the  scrap  of  sacred  history  that  we  have 
contemplated,  the  whole  result,  as  hearing  upon  the 
agent ^  turns  on  the  motive.  The  Assyrian  corrected 
the  Lord's  people,  this  was  well ;  but  he  meant 
not  so,  and  this  was  the  source  of  his  ruin.  His 
motive  was,  butchery,  spoil,  and  dominion ;  this 
brought  the  curse  of  God  upon  him.  He  might 
have  corrected  the  Lord's  people,  as  he  did  ;  and  ac- 
complished his  purpose,  as  he  did  ;  and  been  now  in 
heaven,  if  only  he  had  meant  so. 


204 

Thus  is  established  a  general  principle  of  the  di- 
vine government ;  the  motive  is  the  whole  that  God 
will  notice.  If  men  will  be  careful  on  this  one 
pointy  God  will  provide  for  the  residue.  They  need 
have  no  fears  that  his  decrees  will  not  be  done,  and 
that  exactly  as  he  determined  ;  but  the  motives 
with  which  they  are  done,  will  decide  the  destiny  of 
every  agent  employed,  from  the  beginning  of  thq 
creation  to  the  last  day. 

3.  God  did  not  create  intelligent  beings  merely 
that  he  might  destroy  them.  His  ministers  have 
been  represented,  as  making  this  assertion  ;  or  ad- 
vancing sentiments  that  must  lead  to  this  result. 
Now  the  sovereignty  of  God,  as  taught  in  this  dis- 
course, leads  to  a  directly  opposite  result.  Here 
we  see  him  employing  men,  of  the  very  worst  char- 
acter, in  doing  good  ;  makes  them  correct  his  people, 
and  feed  them,  and  clothe  them,  and  sanctify  them, 
and  save  them.  And  if  God  can  oblige  bad  men, 
who  do  not  love  him,  to  do  him  a  service  like  this, 
and  still  leave  them  free,  and  permit  them  to  be  as 
happy  as  they  can  be,  and  will  at  last  merely  de- 
mand of  them  that  their  motives  were  good,  none  but 
devils,  and  men  desperately  hardened,  will  complain. 

They  all  have  liberty  to  attach  themselves  to  his 
family,  and  be  his  people,  and  be  served,  and  be  hap- 
py. But  if  they  will  not  quit  their  sins,  will  not 
love  the  Saviour,  and  will  not  serve  voluntarily,  so 
good  a  Master,  they  must  either  do  nothing,  that  shall 


205 

turn  to  any  good  account,  or  God  must  employ  his 
wisdom  and  his  power  to  turn  all  they  do  into  a  bless- 
ing to  his  people  ;  and  is  this  a  hardship  ?  For  my 
life  I  cannot  see,  that  in  all  this  God  does  the  impen- 
itent any  wrong.  Or  w^ould  it  make  them  happy  to 
know,  that  on  their  way  to  perdition,  they  had  done 
mischief  that  God  himself  could  not  repair  !  ! 

I  should  think  from  what  I  know  of  God,  that 
he  would  do  just  so.  It  is  spoken  very  much  to 
the  praise  of  Cromwell,  that  he  could  employ  to  ad- 
Tantage  the  vilest  man  in  England.  And  it  seems 
to  me  that  every  good  man  must  be  glad,  as  every 
angel  is,  that  God  has  this  power,  and  this  wisdom. 
*'  And  again  they  said.  Alleluia.  And  her  smoke 
rose  up  forever  and  ever." 

If  any  would  prefer  not  to  serve  as  the  ungodly 
do,  while  they  mean  not  so,  but  prefer  to  do  the 
voluntary  service  of  a  child,  they  may,  and  this  is 
the  very  thing  we  wish,  and  what  God  wishes. 
You  need  not  build  a  Jerusalem,  in  which  you  are 
jiot  to  dwell,  or  a  temple  in  w^hich  you  are  not  to 
worship,  unless  you  prefer  the  condition  of  a  slave, 
to  that  of  a  son  or  daughter.  You  have  but  to  come 
in  at  the  invitation  of  the  gospel,  and  you  may  in  an 
hour  belong  to  the  family  of  Christ. 

God  lets  you  do  wTiat  you  please.  And  if  he 
turns  your  mischief  into  good,  this  cannot  hurt  you. 
Serve  him  willingly,  and  he  will  reward  you,  and 
love  you.  O,  can  there  be  a  fairer  offer  ?  can  there 
be  a  kinder  God  than  this  ?    I  should  think  devils 


206 

would  be  ashamed  to  complain  of  this  doctrine. —  I 
know  it  exalts  God,  but  I  cannot  see,  if  the  life  of 
my  soul  depended  on  it,  what  there  is  hard,  or  cruel, 
or  oppressive,  or  discouraging,  in  the  divine  sove- 
reignty. If  men  choose  to  say,  that  God  is  not  sin- 
cere in  offering  them  mercy,  and  that  he  always 
meant  to  destroy  them,  after  making  them  hewers 
of  wood  and  drawers  of  water  in  the  camp  of  Israel, 
and  that  they  have  only  to  serve  and  then  perish  ; — 
if  they  will  give  divine  truth  this  construction,  and 
thus  pervert  it  to  their  own  ruin,  we  have  only  to 
leave  them  in  the  hands  of  a  sovereign  God,  and 
rejoice  that  he  is  not  the  Jehovah  they  suppose  him 
to  be. 

Finally  this  subject  must  afford  comfort  to  God^s 
people.  Here  they  see  all  their  interests  identified 
with  the  prosperity  of  God's  kingdom,  and  he  de- 
termined to  make  that  kingdom  happy,  and  employ- 
ing for  this  purpose  all  beings  and  all  events.  If 
their  enemies  would  hurt  them,  he  puts  his  hook  in 
their  nose,  and  his  bridle  in  their  lips.  He  bids 
them  *'  fear  not,"  and  has  pledged  his  word,  that  all 
things  shall  work  together  for  their  good.  He  will 
guide  them  with  his  counsel,  and  afterward  receive 
them  to  glory. 

Ye  happy  believers,  my  soul  casts  in  her  lot 
with  you.  The  God  we  serve  is  a  gracious,  and  a 
mighty  God.  He  rolls  along  the  spheres,  guides 
the  events  of  every  hour,  manages  the  wrath  of 


207 

man,  and  the  rage  of  devils,  controls  every  storm, 
and  directs  the  course  of  every  atom.  He  is  known 
in  the  palaces  of  Zion  for  a  refuge,  and  his  name  is 
a  strong  tower  into  which  you  may  run  and  be  safe, 
whenever  alarm  comes  over  you. 

It  was  in  the  confidence  which  this  very  doctrine 
inspires,  that  the  Psalmist  could  say,  "  Though  an 
host  should  encamp  against  me,  my  heart  shall  not 
fear."  A  people  so  shielded,  so  served,  and  so  be- 
loved, can  want  only  a  song,  equal  to  the  gratitude 
they  owe  their  Lord.  They  may  keep  at  their  Mas- 
ter's work,  high  in  the  confidence,  that  he  will 
never  leave  them,  never  forsake  them.     Amen. 


^^mitt®»  a®^ 


WRATH  CONQUERED  BY  KINDNESS. 

ROMANS  XII.  21- 
"  Be  not  overcome  ofevili  but  overcome  evil  with  goody 

A  VERY  good  man  once  said,  "  If  there  is  any 
one  particular  temper  I  desire  more  than  another,  it 
is  the  grace  of  meekness  ;  quietly  to  bear  illtreat- 
ment,  to  forget  and  forgive  ;  and  at  the  same  time 
that  I  am  sensible  I  am  injured,  not  to  be  overcome 
of  evil,  but  to  overcome  evil  with  good."  But  this 
sentiment,  be  it  remembered,  could  be  learned  only 
from  heaven.  It  did  not  belong  to  the  systems  of 
heathen  philosophy.  In  them  it  was  taught,  that 
to  forgive,  till  revenge  had  been  taken,  was  weak- 
ness. To  swear  undying  wrath,  and  plot  the  most 
summary  redress,  and  sleep  not  till  the  enterprise 
was  accomplished,  all  this  was  the  height  of  virtue. 
And  above  this  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that  unsanc- 
tified  human  nature  will  rise.  Hence  every  unchris- 
tian land  is  a  field  of  blood.  ''The  dark  places  of  the 
earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty." 

At  the  dawn  of  the  age  of  mercy,  a   Pliny    said, 
but  had  learned  the  sentiment  from  that  very  relig- 


209 

ion  which  he  affected  to  despise,  ''  I  esteem  him 
the  best  good  man,  who  forgives  others,  as 
though  he  were  every  day  faulty  himself;  and 
who  at  the  same  time  abstains  from  faults,  as  if 
he  pardoned  no  one."  But  it  was  one  from  heav- 
en, who  had  long  enjoyed  the  harmony  of  happy 
spirits,  and  had  himself  the  power  to  mould  the 
hearts  of  men  into  his  own  image  ;  who  came  down 
in  all  the  amiableness  of  God,  and  taught  the  world 
principles  of  kindness  ;  that  to  forgive  is  possible, 
and  that  the  meek  are  blessed.  His  conduct  accord- 
ed with  his  principles.  When  smitten  on  the  one 
cheek  he  turned  the  other.  When  led  as  a  lamb  to 
the  slaughter,  he  opened  not  his  mouth,  and  when 
nailed  to  the  tree,  he  merely  prayed  for  those  who 
drove  the  nails,  and  plead  in  their  behalf,  that  they 
knew  not  what  they  did.  When  he  quit  the  world 
he  made  it  one  of  his  last  acts,  to  engrave  upon  the 
hearts  of  his  followers,  as  with  the  point  of  a  dia- 
mond upon  a  rock,  the  very  text  I  have  read  you. 
Its  spirit  has  constituted  ever  since,  and  will  while 
the  earth  is  blessed  with  a  trace  of  his  religion,  the 
leading  and  prominent  social  virtue  of  his  people. 
It  is  that  feature  of  their  Master  which  if  they  do 
not  wear,  they  cannot  now  be  recognized,  nor  can 
be  known  when  they  come  to  heaven. 

Suffer  me  to  make  three  inquiries.  When  may  it 
be  considered  that  one  is  overcome  of  evil  ?  How 
may  we  save  ourselves  from  the  shame  and  the  in- 
27 


210 

jury  of  being  thus  vanquished  ?  and  How  may  we 
overcome  evil  with  good  ? 

1.  When  may  it  be  considered  that  07ie  is  over- 
come  of  evil?  This  is  a  calamity  that  may  doubtless 
happen  to  the  good  man,  but  is  a  matter  of  every 
day's  occurrence  to  the  multitudes  of  the  ungodly. 
I  remark  then  that  a  man  is  overcome  of  evil, 

1 .  Wheii  illtreatment  excites  the  angry  passions, 
and  produces  harsh  and  illnatured  language.  In 
this  snare  unsanctified  men  are  caught  daily.  Even 
men  of  correct  habits  are  sometimes  surprised  by 
sudden  and  unexpected  abuse,  and  rage  when  they 
should  reason.  But  in  every  such  case  much  is  lost, 
and  nothing  gained.  To  lose  our  recollection  and 
temper,  and  thus  be  brought  down  to  a  level  with 
the  man,  whom  we  should  rather  have  held  in  digni- 
fied and  christian  contempt,  is  to  be  in  a  very  un- 
comfortable sense  overcome  or  conquered.  This 
unhappy  result  was  perhaps  the  very  design  of  the 
onset.  The  foe  has  gained  his  whole  object,  and 
his  antagonist  is  vanquished. 

2.  One  is  still  more  completely  Overcome  of  evil, 
when  he  settles  down  into  confirmed  hatred  of  the  of- 
fender. He  gives  place  to  the  devil,  and  lets  the 
sun  go  down  upon  his  wrath.  By  suffering  anger 
to  rest  in  his  bosom,  he  becomes  in  God's  esteem  a 
fool.     His  passions  have  the  mastery  over  him,  and 


211 

he  becomes  and  remains  a  conquered  man.  And  as 
he  pours  again  and  again  over  the  insult  that  at  first 
unmanned  him,  and  thus  deepens  the  tone  of  his 
anger,  he  may  be  seen  in  a  figure  putting  chains  up- 
on himself,  and  riveting  the  very  fetters  that  bind 
him.  Hardly  may  he  be  said  to  wish  an  escape 
from  his  bondage,  or  to  make  the  least  effort  to 
break  the  chain  that  holds  him.  And  not  the  mis- 
eries of  an  Algerine  bondage,  could  more  jade  the 
spirits,  or  vex  the  heart.  It  may  be  too,  that  the 
foe  was  one  whom  in  his  calmer  moments  he  would 
disdain  to  set  with  the  dogs  of  his  flock.  Yet  he 
has  done  the  very  deed  he  intended  to  do,  and  glo- 
ries in  his  victory.  How  unhappy,  that  one  should 
be  thus  rendered  a  captive  and  a  slave,  by  suffering 
his  passions  to  rise  upon  him,  and  bind  him ! 

3.  One  is  overcome  of  evil  loJien  he  indulges 
designs  of  revenge.  The  divine  injunction  is,  that 
we  return  good  for  evil,  that  we  love  them  that 
hate  us,  and  pray  for  them  that  despitefuUy  use  us. 
If  the  enemy  hunger  we  are  to  feed  him,  if  he  thirst 
we  are  to  give  him  drink,  and  thus  heap  coals  of 
fire  on  his  head.  By  no  other  means  can  we  so  readi- 
ly conquer  our  foes.  We  use  in  this  case  a  weapon 
whose  thrust  they  can  neither  parry  nor  endure,  un- 
der which  they  melt  and  perish. 

But  when  we  take  the  opposite  course,  and  re- 
turn evil  for  evil,  we  grant  the  foe  a  victory.  We 
suffer  ourselves  to  be  driven  from  the  delightful  du- 


212 

tj  of  doing  good  to  all  men,  the  only  post  where 
we  can  be  happy.  The  foe  who  mvades  our  land, 
and  drives  us  from  our  farm  and  6ur  home,  has  not 
gained  a  point,  to  him  more  dear,  or  to  us  more  dis- 
astrous :  for  not  the  family  and  the  fireside,  yield 
us  better  comforts,  than  the  habit  of  doing  good  as 
we  have  opportunity.  No  wealth  will  buy  a  luxury 
like  it.  Money  will  purchase  food,  and  raiment, 
and  ease,  and  influence.  But  the  habit  of  blessing 
others  with  kindnesses,  of  making  glad  every  heart 
about  us,  this  is  angels  food.  The  recollection  of 
good  done,  can  make  calm  the  surges  of  adversity, 
and  render  light  the  gloomiest  evening.  It  has  pro- 
duced a  smile  upon  the  brow  of  death. 

It  is  when  nothing  can  hinder  us  from  doing 
good,  that  we  are  like  God.  He  sends  rain  upon 
the  just  and  upon  the  unjust.  Now  who  will  deny, 
that  when  injuries  prevent  us  from  acting  like  God, 
we  are  overcome  of  evil.  We  cease  then,  for  the 
time  being,  to  have  any  right  to  say,  that  we  are 
the  children  of  our  Father  in  heaven,  who  causeth 
his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good.  And 
what  result  more  painful,  and  more  degrading,  could 
any  foe  desire,  than  thus  to  dislodge  us  from  all  the 
comforts  and  privileges  of  adoption. 

4.  We  are  overcome  of  evil,  when  the  illtreatment 
of  one,  leads  us  to  suspect  the  friendship  of  others. 
If  to  some  extent  it  should  be  the  fact,  that  suffer- 
ing one  instance  of  abuse,  should  draw  upon  us  the 


2\S 

necessity  of  suffering  other  abuses,  and  the  treach- 
ery of  one  friend  make  others  treacherous  ;  still  this 
is  far  oftener  true  in  imagination  than  in  reality. 
In  the  gloomy  moments  of  suffering  injury,  we  are 
often  induced  to  believe  a  lie.  An  individual  may 
treat  us  rudely  and  unkindly,  and  he  may  be  the 
only  one  in  the  whole  circle  of  our  acquaintance, 
who  would  be  willing  to  injure  us.  The  contrary 
apprehension  is  begotten  by  the  gloominess  of  the 
mind.  And  we  are  sometimes  so  ungenerous,  as  to 
believe  ourselves  abandoned  by  a  whole  list  of 
friends,  because  one  has  proved  treacherous.  Thus 
we  are  plunged  into  distress,  are  ready  to  say  that 
all  men  are  liars,  and  by  our  groundless  suspicion, 
and  consequent  coldness  and  distrust,  produce  the 
very  miseries  we  forebode.  Our  apprehensions 
are  the  very  demons  that  break  the  tie  of  friendship, 
and  dissolve  the  bonds  of  brotherhood.  They  be- 
get distance,  caution,  jealousy  and  neglect,  and  the 
result  is  abandonment  and  hatred.  Thus  in  an  evil 
hour  we  draw  upon  ourselves  the  very  miseries  we 
might  avoid,  and  the  foe  is  suffered  to  inflict  a 
wound  deeper  and  deadlier  than  he  had  hoped  to. 
The  bonds  of  friendship  are  sundered,  the  peace  of 
the  mind  is  destroyed,  the  interest  of  Zion  are  in- 
jured, and  the  foe  sits  and  smiles  in  his  ambush  at 
the  miseries  we  inflict  upon  ourselves.  We  are 
overcome  of  evil. 

6.  We  are  more  yet   completely  overcome  of 


214 

evil,  when  abuse  begets  habitual  sourness  of  temper. 
When  God  does  not  prevent  by  his  grace,  long  pro- 
tracted injuries,  inflicted  by  insidious  foes,  are  prone 
to  produce  this  unhappy  result.  The  spirits  are 
jaded  by  adversity,  and  become  expert  in  transfer- 
ring odium  from  one  person  or  thing  to  another,  till 
very  soon  it  can  be  expanded  over  the  whole  crea- 
tion of  God.  There  is  begotten  an  acid  temper, 
and  the  very  landscape  is  robed  in  gloom.  The  ir- 
ritated master  wreaks  his  vengeance  upon  the  unof- 
fending slave.  The  innocent  child  dreads  the  re- 
turn of  his  illnatured  father,  and  the  very  wife  turns 
pale,  when  some  foe  has  kindled  anger  in  the  bosom 
of  her  husband.  The  indulgence  of  one  unkind  af- 
fection, like  some  leprosy,  infuses  its  poison  through 
the  whole  soul.  The  eye  it  looks  through  becomes 
a  contaminated  medium,  and  transfers  its  own  dis- 
ease to  every  object  of  its  vision.  The  man  had  a 
friendly  heart,  but  he  becomes  a  misanthrope  ;  he 
did  enjoy  society,  but  would  now  be  content  with  a 
hermitage  ;  he  prized  christian  fellowship,  but  he 
doubts  now  whether  piety  itself  can  make  an  hon- 
est man.  How  evidently  is  such  a  man  overcome 
of  evilt 

6.  One  is  overcome  of  evil,  ivhen  he  attempts 

unnecessarily  a  public  vindication  of  his  character, 

I  say  unnecessarily,  for  it  cannot  be  denied  that  a 

good  mail,  without  his  wish,  may  be  forced  into  such 

a  measure.     Often  is  this  the  very  object  which 


215 

some  malicious  foe  would  accomplish.  He  knows 
perhaps,  what  is  too  true,  that  the  best  character 
will  suffer  by  handling,  and  when  he  cannot  catch 
the  good  man  in  crime,  will  compass  his  wishes  if 
he  can  so  fix  imputation,  as  to  force  him  to  go  into 
a  proof  of  his  innocence.  Conscious  that  he  cannot 
himself  establish  the  positive,  he  would  put  the 
virtue  he  hates  upon  proving  the  negative,  or  of  per- 
ishing. 

He  issues  his  libel,  invents  circumstances  that 
shall  favour  it,  employs  ail  the  truth  he  can,  in  cor- 
roboration of  his  falsehood,  and  where  truth  fails  to 
fill  out  the  picture,  he  scruples  not  to  employ  a  lie. 
He  would  try  both  your  temper  and  your  reputation. 
Screened  from  view,  he  would  cast  filth  upon  you, 
and  amuse  himself  and  others  to  see  you  wipe  it  off. 
He  hopes  there  may  be  some  spot  indelible,  or  that 
you  may  sin  in  the  act  of  establishing  your  inno- 
cence. 

Now  the  snare  is  laid.  But  calmness,  and 
reflection,  and  prayer,  may  easily  be  victorious. 
Good  character  cannot  be  hurt  but  by  its  own- 
er. The  tongue  of  slander  may  injure  for  a  mo- 
ment the  stranger,  but  good  conduct  will  inva- 
riably sustain  good  character.  And  it  has  come  at 
length  to  be  noted  as  a  suspicious  circumstance, 
w^hen  we  court  the  aid  of  law  and  counsel  to  defend 
our  reputation.  It  was  a  shrew^d  remark  of  Doctor 
Mather,  "  The  malice  of  an  ill  tongue  cast  upon  a 
2;ood  character,  is  like  a  mouthful  of  smoke   blown 


216 

upon  a  diamond  which  at  present  may  obscure  its 
beauty,  but  is  easily  rubbed  off  and  the  gem  restor- 
ed to  its  prestine  lustre."  "  Depraved  as  the  world 
is,"  said  a  man  of  long  experience,  ''  let  them  have 
your  character,  and  though  they  may  handle  it  rough- 
ly, they  will  ultimately  restore  it  whole  as  they 
found  it."  But  let  them  see  that  their  attacks  en- 
rage you,  and  put  you  off  your  guard,  or  place  you 
in  the  quixotic  attitude  of  arming  yourself  for  a  con- 
flict with  a  shadow,  and  their  object  is  accomplished 
and  you  are  overcome  of  evil. 

II.  Hoio  may  we  save  ourselves  from  the  sham& 
and  injury  of  being  thus  vanquished  ?  It  is  possible 
no  doubt  to  obey  the  injunction  of  the  text,  as  well 
as  any  other  in  the  whole  list  of  precepts.  There 
are  exertions  which  if  we  make,  with  a  proper 
sense  of  our  dependance  on  God,  will  enable  us  in 
the  most  evil  day  to  stand.      Let  us  then  in  the 

1 .  Place  bear  it  strongly  in  mind.  That  he  who 
would  designedly  injure  us  does  himself  a  greater 
injury.  There  is  in  nature,  or  rather  in  the  divine 
purpose,  a  principle  of  prompt  and  powerful  reac- 
tion. Let  one  attack  your  character,  and  sure  as 
life  he  hurts  his  own.  Let  him  spread  ill  report,  and 
that  report  will  recoil  upon  his  own  reputation. 
He  will  be  considered  a  slanderer.  If  one  act  will 
not  fix  upon  him  this  stigma,  that  very  impunity 
will  induce  him  to  repeat  the  deed,  till  the  charac- 


217 

ter  he  deserves  will  adhere  to  hhn.     Thus  he  suf- 
fers and  not  you. 

Or  would  he  merely  disturb  your  peace,  let  him 
but  alone,  and  his  own  peace  is  injured  more  than 
jours.  God  can  give  jou  a  peace,  that  nothing  can 
disturb.  If  jou  must  unjustly  suffer,  God  can  sup- 
port you  and  comfort  you,  but  this  he  will  not  do 
for  the  man  who  wrongs  you.  His,  on  reflection, 
will  be  the  shame,  and  the  guilt,  and  the  remorse, 
of  a  deed  which  God  will  not  justify.  The  wound 
he  intended  for  you,  will  rankle  in  his  own  bosom. 

Now  if  the  man  who  intended  to  injure  us, 
has  wounded  himself,  then  we  should  pity  him,  and 
pray  for  him,  and  not  study  a  desplicate  revenge. 
There  opens  upon  us  the  delightful  opportunity, 
to  bind  up  his  wounds,  and  pour  in  oil  and  wine, 
and  we  may  have  the  luxury  to  forget  and  forgive, 
a  luxury  which  the  whole  herd  of  evil  doers  never 
tasted. 

Or  be  it  our  temporal  interest  they  would  hurt, 
or  our  influence,  there  is  but  this  one  issue  to  all 
the  operations  of  malevolence,  the  curse  lights  up- 
on the  perpetrators.  Their  violent  dealings  shall 
come  down  upon  their  own  head.  They  are  taken 
in  their  own  snare. 

2.  If  ive  resist  evil,  we   are  invariably  injured. 
The   foe  is  the  more  courageous,  the   more  fierce 
and  prompt  the  repulse  he  meets  with.     He  exhib- 
its now  a  prowess  that  he  could  never  have  summon- 
28 


218 

ed,  had  he  coped  with  mere  nonresistance.  A  slan- 
derous report  is  repeated  and  magnified,'  because  it 
has  been  wrathfully  contradicted.  The  presump- 
tion is  that  when  the  mistatement  shall  have  varied 
its  shape  and  attitude,  it  can  be  imposed  upon  the 
credulous  as  a  new  fact,  that  shall  go  to  corroborate 
the  old.  And  let  resistance  be  kept  up,  and  soon 
the  insulated  charge  becomes  a  long  catalogue  of 
crimes,  that  go  to  establish  each  other,  and  render 
unquestionable  the  whole  series  of  alligations. 
Now  it  is  hoped  that  the  world  will  say,  such  a  host 
of  imputations  cannot  want  for  some  foundation  in 
fact.  The  charge  of  intemperance  corroborate  that 
of  fraud  and  falsehood.  The  testimony  of  two  li- 
ars, when  they  substantially  agree,  and  there  has 
been  no  concert,  may  establish  the  truth. 

Thus  charges  which  are  all  false,  and  are  multi- 
plied by  resistance,  are  made  to  prop  each  oth- 
er, till  there  is  begotten  suspicion  that  never  need 
have  been.  And  the  needless  attempt  at  investiga- 
tion fixes  the  impression,  that  character  is  crum- 
bling, and  that  a  still  bolder  push  will  be  accompa- 
nied with  complete  success.  Thus  by  wrestling 
with  the  blast,  we  are  liable  to  be  discomfited, 
when  had  we  lain  down  and  been  quiet,  the  storm 
would  have  beat  upon  us  a  little,  and  passed  over, 
and  we  should  have  seen  the  sun  again  in  all  his 
brightness.  The  foe  intended  to  render  us  unhap- 
py, and  he  learns  that  he  has,  and  hopes  most  cor- 
dially that  another  onset  may  undo   us.     But  let 


219 

him  see  that  you  remain  unmoved,  that  his  attack 
has  not  even  discomposed  you,  that  you  are  invul- 
nerable as  the  rock,  and  he  must  be  the  veriest  idiot 
if  he  draws  another  arrows  from  his  quiver.  Hence 
said  the  Poet, 

**  Tempest  will  rive  the  stiff  est  oak, 
Cedars  with  all  their  pride  are  broke, 
Beneath  the  fury  of  that  stroke, 
Which  never  harms  the  ivillows.^^ 

3.  It  will  calm  us  in  an  hour  of  onset,  to  feel  that 
ivicked  men  are  God^s  sword.  From  him  w^e  de~ 
serve  all  the  evil  that  the  most  malicious  foe  can 
inflict.  True,  men  are  none  the  less  free  agents,  and 
accountable,  because  they  are  the  rod  and  the  staff 
in  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  But  it  w^ould  argue  a 
want  of  submission  to  parental  restraint,  should  the 
child  seem  angry  at  the  rod.  It  is  our  consolation 
to  know  that  God  holds  our  enemies  in  his  hand, 
directs  every  wound  they  shall  inflict,  and  has 
promised  to  restrain  their  wrath,  when  it  will  not 
praise  him.  He  has  put  his  hook  in  their  nose,  and 
his  bridle  in  their  lips,  and  will  in  due  time,  when 
he  has  sufficiently  humbled  his  people,  lead  their 
enemies  back  by  the  way  that  they  came. 

Hence  when  ungodly  men  w^ould  do  us  injury, 
it  should  rather  awaken  our  pity  for  them,  than 
our  anger  agahist  them.  We  have  a  divine  illus- 
tration exactly  in  point,  and  conscious  ill  desert 
should  ever  lead  us  to  say  with  David,  in  reference* 


220 

to  Shimei,  "  Let  him  curse  for  the  Lord  hath  bid- 
den him."  "  Why  doth  a  living  man  complain,  a 
man  for  the  punishment  of  his  sins  ?"  If  the  men 
who  injure  us  are  to  be  the  instruments  of  our  sanc- 
tification,  and  then,  unless  the  grace  of  God  inter- 
pose, are  to  be  the  objects  of  his  everlasting  dis- 
pleasure, be  their  design  never  so  base  how  can  we 
feel  otherwise  than  pitiful  and  kind  ? 

4.  It  will  he  a  timely  and  siveet  reflection,  for  a 
period  of  abuse,  that  illtreatment  is  among  the  all 
things  that  shall  work  together  for  our  good.  Trials 
may  come  from  a  quarter  unexpected,  and  from 
those  who  owe  us  the  kindest  treatment.  We  took 
sweet  counsel  with  them,  and  went  to  the  house  of 
God  in  company.  Be  it  even  so,  still  faith  assures 
us,  that  their  injuries  will  bless  us,  will  sanctify  us^ 
and  help  us  on  in  our  preparation  for  the  enjoyment 
of  God  in  his  kingdom.  This  one  question  settled, 
and  I  w  ill  inflict  no  wound  upon  my  adversary.  He 
is  doing  me  everlasting  good,  and  though  he  mean 
not  so,  still  I  cannot  injure  him  who  is  constrained 
to  be  my  benefactor.  I  will  forgive  him  before  he 
asks  forgiveness,  and  will  exert  myself  to  induce 
him  to  pass  on  to  heaven  with  me.  And  if  unsuc- 
cesful,  still  the  promise,  "  I  will  never  leave  thee 
nor  forsake  thee,"  will  bear  my  spirits  up  through 
the  darkest  and  dreariest  hour. 

5.  It  should  ever  he  our  reflection  in  the  hour  of 


221 

attack^  that  to  he  like  Christ  we  must  not  resist  eviL 
"He  was  led  as  a  lamb,  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a 
sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  he  opened  not 
his  mouth."  He  passed  meekly  through  torrents  of 
abuse.  It  poured  in  upon  him  wave  after  wave, 
but  he  stood,  a  rock.  When  they  would  catch 
him  in  his  words,  he  spoke  wisely  and  kind- 
ly. When  they  would  stone  him,  he  inquired 
for  which  of  his  kind  deeds  they  did  it.  When  that 
fiend  of  midnight  betrayed  him,  after  joining  in  thq 
Pascal  supper,  and  having  long  borne  the  badge  of 
discipleship,  how  meekly  he  inquired,  "  Betray  est 
thou  the  son  of  man  with  a  kiss  ?"  Now  would  we 
be  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  track  is  plain  ; 
we  must  not  suffer  ourselves  to  be  overcome  of  evil. 

Finally^  there  is  the  direct  command  of  God, 
No  precept  can  be  more  binding  than  the  text.  To 
indulge  a  vindictive  spirit  is  an  infringement  upon  the 
divine  prerogative.  "  Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will 
repay,  saith  the  Lord.''  There  is  a  day  of  retribution 
appointed,  and  one  is  constituted  judge  who  cannot 
err.  In  the  hour  of  conflict  we  have  only  to  refer  men 
to  that  day.  Every  wrong  will  then  be  rectified.  And 
if  our  sufferings  are  prolonged,  still  the  years  of  heav- 
en will  run  on  till  they  are  all  forgotten.  A  chris- 
tian is  but  a  pardoned  rebel,  and  may  not  avenge 
himself.  And  all  others  may  well  fear  to  be  vindic- 
tive, lest  wrath  come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost. 


222 

With  the  same  measure  that  we'  mete,  it  shall  be 
measured  to  us  again. 

III.  Hoio  may  we  overcome  evil  with  good  f 
To  do  this  will  require  the  sacrifice  of  bad  passions. 
The  unrenewed  heart  has  a  keen  relish  for  revenge. 
Not  the  most  delicious  food  pleases  the  palate  bet- 
ter. But  this  malicious  appetite  the  grace  of  God 
must  subdue,  ere  the  heaven  born  principle  of  the 
text  can  be  adopted  :  a  sufficient  reason  why  the  hea- 
then have  never  imbibed  the  spirit  of  meekness.  Par- 
ents taught  their  children  to  retain  anger.  Instance 
the  father  of  Annibal,  whose  dying  injunction  to 
his  son  was,  that  he  should  never  forgive  the  Ro- 
mans :  this  precept  he  must  swear  he  would  obey. 
And  many  children  learn  of  their  parents  now  the 
same  lesson.  They  are  apt  to  learn,  and  they  often 
have  precept  and  practice  to  teach  them.  "  Curs- 
ed parents  !  Cursed  children  !" 

But  let  the  heart  be  once  subdued  by  the  grace 
of  God,  and  the  lesson  of  the  text  is  easily  learned. 
The  doctrine  is  simply  this.  If  one  treats  us  unkind- 
ly, we  must  treat  him  well.  If  he  defame,  let  us 
say  the  kindest  things  possible  of  him.  If  he  hurt 
our  interest,  let  us  advance  his.  If  he  expose  our 
faults,  let  us  cover  his.  If  he  will  not  oblige  us,  we 
must  do  kindnesses  to  him.  If  he  deals  reproach, 
we  must  practice  no  retort.  If  he  curse  us  we  must 
pray  for  him,  if  he  hunger  we  must  feed  him,  and  if 
he  thirst  give  him  drink.     If  he  smite  us  on  the  one 


223 

eheek,  turn  the  otlier.  In  one  word,  when  he  has 
done  his  best  to  hijure  us,  let  us  do  our  best  to 
bless  and  comfort  him. 

It  may  be  well  when  possible  to  do  another  good 
in  the  very  article  in  which  he  has  intended  our  hurt. 
This  will  be  entering  the  list  with  him,  and  will 
bring  our  virtues  into  a  close  comparison  with  his 
iniquities ;  thus  shall  we  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his 
head,  and  if  he  be  not  a  rock  shall  melt  and  subdue 
him.  When  we  would  overcome  an  enemy  with 
kindness,  we  make  his  conscience  our  ally,  and 
bring  him  to  hate  himself  and  respect  us.  Then 
his  weapons  recoil  upon  his  own  head,  and  his  vio- 
lent dealings  come  down  upon  his  own  pate.  We 
conquer  him  by  love. 

But  in  every  effort  of  this  nature  we  must  feel 
kindly.  A  counterfeit  affection  will  not  bear  us 
through.  The  heart  must  be  primarily  consulted  in 
every  such  act  of  christian  revenge.  Else  the  hy- 
pocrisy will  be  evident,  and  the  defeat  certain. 
When  Paul  said  to  the  high  priest,  who  had  com- 
manded him  to  be  unlawfully  smitten,  "  God  shall 
smite  thee  thou  whited  wall,"  he  neither  obeyed 
the  injunction  of  the  text,  nor  was  in  a  proper  state 
of  mind  to  obey  it.  Not  even  piety  will  render  it 
certain  that  we  shall  feel  kindly  under  abuse.  In 
the  blessed  Jesus  we  have  the  only  example  that 
never  failed.  He  was  proof  against  attack.  The 
only  case  in  which  he  exhibited  the  appearance  of 
anger,  was  when  his  Father's  house  was  made  a 


224 

den  of  thieves  :  and  then  he  was  angry  without  sin. 
Let  our  temper  be  like  his,  and  we  shall  find  it  easy 
to  do  right :  and  to  be  like  him,  we  are  infinitely 
obligated. 

It  may  greatly  help  us,  when  we  come  in  con- 
tact with  unhallowed  passions,  to  reflect,  that  not 
certainly  is  the  man  our  enemy,  who  may  be  temp- 
ted to  treat  us  unkindly.  When  he  has  done  us 
this  one  injury,  if  we  bear  it  with  a  christian  te nip- 
per, he  may  remain  kindly  disposed  to  us,  may  be- 
come a  firm  and  steady  friend :  while  our  wrath 
and  revenge  may  erect  him  into  a  subtle  and  dan- 
gerous enemy.  He  may  have  made  his  onset  upon 
us  in  an  hour  of  irritation,  and  may  be  in  an  hour, 
more  ashamed  of  himself  than  we  are  of  him. 

Is  the  offender  an  ungodly  man,  there  is  a  single 
thought  that  must  prepare  us  to  meet  his  rage  with 
calmness.  He  has  no  treasure  in  the  heavens.  He 
is  passing  on  to  the  blackness  of  darkness  forever. 
We  shall  see  him  when  a  few  days  have  gone  by, 
unless  the  grace  of  God  prevent,  covered  with 
shame  and  confusion.  His  harvest  will  be  passed 
and  his  summer  ended,  and  he  not  saved.  And  can 
we  be  angry  to  day  with  one  who  is  to  perish  to- 
morrow ?  Can  any  sensation  but  pity  control  us, 
while  we  see  a  deluded  man  raving  on  the  very 
threshold  of  perdition  ? 

Or  is  the  offender  a  christian,  then  how  it  should 
shame  us  to  become  angry  with  him.  Angry  with 
a  brother,  a  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus !    He  could 


225 

not  intend  me  wrong;  his  judgment  erred  ;  he  will  ask 
forgiveness,  before  the  sun  goes  down,  of  God  and 
of  me.  The  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  bite  and 
devour  one  another  !  "  O,  tell  it  not  in  Gath  ;  pub- 
lish it  not  in  the  streets  of  Askelon  !"  The  Saviour 
must  not  be  so  wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends. 
Let  me  have,  I  will  not  say  my  religion^  let  me 
have  my  reason  in  exercise,  and  I  will  bear  any 
thing  from  a  child  of  God.  For  my  right  hand,  I 
will  not  raise  it  against  one  who  is  heir  with  me  to 
an  inheritance  in  the  skies,  and  is  to  help  me  adore 
the  Lamb  forever.  Joint  heirs  with  Jesus  Christ ! 
what  a  binding  influence  has  this  thought  upon 
christian  hearts. 

RESIARKS^ 

L  How  highly  should  we  value  our  bibles  which 
teach  us  this  amiable  lesson.  But  for  this  book, 
we  had  never  learned  how  to  receive  an  injury,  or 
forgive  one.  It  belongs  not  to  human  nature,  un- 
taught from  heaven,  to  invent  such  a  sentiment  as 
the  text.  Our  parents  had  been  fierce  and  cru- 
el, and  they  had  taught  us  to  be  implacable,  had 
not  the  bible  been  the  associate  of  our  home.  And 
how  this  one  heavenly  principle  lessens  the  mise- 
ries of  human  life  !  How  many  the  wrongs  it  ob- 
literates, and  how  many  the  social  endearments  it 
begets  !  Precious  book,  be  thou  the  inmate  of  my 
bosom,  till  this  spirit  shall  quit  its  house  of  clay  ! 
29 


226 

2.  This  subject  will  teach  us  to  pity  the  hea-- 
then.  Their  endless  quarrels  are  because  they  have 
no  bible.  They  would  let  their  children,  their  wid- 
ows, their  sick,  and  their  aged  live,  if  they  had  a 
bible.  They  would  forgive  their  enemies,  and  be 
meek,  and  benevolent,  and  gracious,  had  they  not 
been  without  the  book  that  teaches  these  heavenly 
lessons.  Send  them  a  few  of  your  bibles,  and  they 
will  soon  beat  their  swords  into  plow-shares,  and 
their  spears  into  pruning-hooks,  and  those  vast  fields 
of  blood  will  be  transformed  into  the  garden  of  the 
Lord.     He  will  accompany  his  word  with  his  Spirit. 

3.  How  happy  the  period  of  the  Millennium. 
The  bible  will  then  have  its  legitimate  influence, 
and  there  will  prevail  the  very  spirit  inculcated  in 
the  text.  In  what  a  noble  figure  does  the  prophet 
teach  us  this  truth,  "  The  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with 
the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the 
kid  ;  and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion  and  the  fatling 
together ;  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them.  And 
the  cow  and  the  bear  shall  feed ;  their  young  ones 
shall  lie  down  together  ;  and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw 
like  the  ox.  And  the  sucking  child  shall  play  on  the 
hole  of  the  asp,  and  the  weaned  child  shall  put  his 
hand  on  the  cockatrice-den.  They  shall  not  hurt 
nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain  :  for  the  earth 
shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea."  You  have  often  read  this 
precious  text.     How  happy  the  eyes  that  are  not 


227 

closed  upon  the  scenes  of  life,  till  that  sweet  mor- 
ning has  come,  and  all  these  tumults,  that  keep  this 
world  a  wilderness,  have  subsided  !  May  some  fav- 
oured child  of  mine  live  to  see  that  happy  period. 

4.  Let  us  learn,  brethren,  whether  that  day  ap- 
proaches. It  will  not  burst  upon  us  in  a  moment. 
There  will  be  a  gradual  increase  of  that  spirit 
which  the  text  inculcates  ;  till  every  parent  will 
teach  it  to  his  children,  and  every  child  will  love  to 
learn.  From  the  family  circle  it  will  spread  out 
over  the  whole  land,  and  ren'er  itEmmLinuePs  land, 
a  mountain  of  holiness  and  a  habitation  of  righteous- 
ness. Do  we  see  an  increase  of  this  spirit  ?  Do 
we  feel  it  in  our  hearts  ?  Does  it  go  out  to  view  in 
our  daily  deportment  ?  Then  the  day  approaches. 

5.  This  subject  will  try  our  piety.  Can  we 
overcome  evil  with  good  ?  Does  the  tyger  or  the 
lamb,  predominate  in  our  social  intercourse  ?  When 
we  receive  abuse,  with  what  temper  do  we  act  ?  To 
this  test  our  religion  must  at  last  be  brought,  and  by 
this  and  other  similar  tests,  the  question  must  be 
decided,  whether  we  can  be  happy  with  angels,  or 
must  make  our  bed  in  the  pit.  Will  God  sanctify 
us  by  his  Spirit,  and  fit  us  all  to  dwell  in  a  peace- 
ful happy  world.      Amen. 


GOSPEL-TRUTH  DEFINED. 

JOHN  XVIII.  38. 
"  What  is  truth  ?'» 

This  question  was  put  to  our  Lord  by  the  mis- 
erable limeserving  Pilate,  who  had  no  heart  to  love 
what  he  inquired  after.  He,  and  the  whole  multi- 
tude of  the  ungodly  in  all  ages,  would  have  the 
reputation  of  being  the  friends  of  truth.  But  when 
they  have  inquired  what  truth  is,  they  are  careful 
to  turn  away  their  ear  from  the  answer.  This  one 
fatal  error  characterizes  the  whole  human  family, 
till  the  Spirit  of  God  sanctifies  the  heart.  Till 
then,  they  will  not  candidly  examine  the  bible,  nor 
put  themselves  under  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  nor  will  love  the  truth  when  they  know  it* 
Hence  to  know  and  love  the  truth,  is  characteristic 
of  a  heavenly  mind. 

But  the  question  still  comes  up.  What  is  that 
truth,  which  I  must  know  and  love,  in  order  to  have 
evidence  that  I  am  born  of  God  ?  The  text  would 
furnish  a  field  too  large  for  a  single  sermon,  and 
must  be  diminished.  It  will  he  my  object  to  give  you 
a  fexo  general  characteristics  of  gospel  truth.     In  do^ 


«29 

iiig  this,  I  shall  name  the  particular  doctrines  no 
farther,  than  may  be  necessary,  to  illustrate  some 
leading  feature  of  revealed  truth  generally.  It  has 
always  seemed  to  me,  as  possible  to  know  truth  hy 
its  properties^  as  to  arrive  by  this  means  at  knowl- 
edge on  any  other  subject,  and  have  rather  been 
surprised,  to  have  met  with  no  attempt  at  definition, 
such  as  I  now  have  in  contemplation,  unless  in  those 
beautiful  lines  of  the  poet,  which  I  quote  with  great 
pleasure. 

*'  But  what  is  truth  1  'twas  Pilate's  question,  put 

To  truth  itself,  that  deign'd  him  no  reply. 

And  wherefore  1   will  not  God  impart  his  light 

To  them  that  ask  it  ? — Freely — 'tis  his  joy, 

His  glory,  and  his  nature,  to  impart. 

But  to  the  proud,  uncandid,  insincere, 

Or  negligent  inquirer,  not  a  spark. 

What's  that  which  brings  contempt  upon  a  book, 

And  him  who  writes  it ;  though  the  style  be  neat, 

The  method  clear,  and  argument  exact  ? 

That  makes  a  minister  in  holy  things 

The  joy  of  many,  and  the  dread  of  more, 

His  name  a  theme  for  praise  and  for  reproach  ? — 

That,  while  it  gives  us  worth  in  God's  account, 

Depreciates  and  undoes  us  in  our  own  1 

What  pearl  is  it  that  rich  men  cannot  buy. 

That  learning  is  too  proud  to  gather  up  ; 

But  which  the  poor,  and  the  despis'd  of  all, 

Seek  and  obtain,  and  often  find  unsought  ? 

Tell  me — and  I  will  tell  thee  what  is  truth." 

I  should  choose  to  say  in  answer  to  the  question 
in  the  text.  What  is  truth  ? 


230 

I .  Truth  is  that  ivhich  is  consistent  loith  the  main 
scope  of  GofPs  ivord.  An  insulated  text  or  two, 
may  seem  to  support  what  is  not  truth.  By  such 
means  ahuost  any  sentiment  may  be  drawn  from  the 
bible,  or  from  any  other  book.  We  could  thus  prove 
that,  "There  is  no  God:"  "Thou  shalt  not  surely 
die  :"  "  Thou  shalt  hate  thine  enemy  :"  "  I  shall 
have  peace,  though  I  walk  in  the  imagination  of  my 
own  heart,  to  add  drunkenness  to  thurst."  Now 
you  may  fill  a  book  with  such  insulated  texts,  but  it 
would  be  all  false  ;  a  lie  couched  in  bible  language, 
but  not  the  less  a  lie. 

All  the  false  doctrines,  that  have  spread  their 
plagues  through  this  ill  fated  world,  have  thus  origi- 
nated, and  been  thus  sustained.  To  him  who  is 
willing  to  understand  it,  the  bible  is  plain  ;  but  to 
one  who  prefers  delusion,  and  wishes  to  believe  a 
He,  because  he  has  no  pleasure  in  the  truth,  the  bi- 
ble presents  it  in  that  disconnected  form,  that  he 
may  wrest  it,  if  he  please  to  his  own  destruction. 

Still  it  will  prove  true,  that  when  a  tortured  text 
has  been  made  the  basis  of  a  false  doctrine,  that 
doctrine  will  not  be  sustained  by  the  main  drift  of 
inspiration.  It  cannot  be  supported  by  other  texts, 
without  giving  them  a  false  and  forced  construction, 
and  the  whole  system  when  thus  built  will  be  a 
baseless  fabric.  There  will  be  many  texts  in  the 
very  face  of  the  false  doctrine,  and  in  a  greater 
number  still  its  falsehood  will  be  implied.  But  it 
will  not  be  thus  with  truth.     When  you  have  fairly 


231 

gathered  any  doctrine  that  God  meant  to  teach, 
from  any  part  of  his  word,  you  will  fmd  it  asserted 
in  other  parts,  implied  in  others,  and  in  none  con- 
tradicted. 

Now  apply  this  rule  to  any  one  doctrine,  or  sys- 
tem of  doctrines,  and  it  will  assuredly  assist  you  in 
discovering  what  is  truth.  The  saint's  persever- 
ence,  for  instance,  is  clearly  taught  in  this  text, 
"  The  steps  of  a  good  man  are  ordered  by  the  Lord, 
and  he  delighteth  in  his  way ;  though  he  fall,  he 
shall  not  be  utterly  cast  down,  for  the  Lord  uphold- 
eth  him  with  his  hand  ;"  and  in  this,  "  For  I  am 
persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels, 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present, 
nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any 
other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the 
love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord ;" 
and  in  this,  "Being  confident  of  this  very  thing, 
that  he  which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will 
perform  it,  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ ;"  and  in 
this,  "  The  righteous  shall  hold  on  his  way." 

Now  the  doctrine  thus  taught  in  a  number  of 
texts,  of  which  I  have  quoted  but  few,  has  implied 
support  in  a  far  more  numerous  class  still.  All 
those  texts  which  speak  of  heaven,  as  the  final  home 
of  believers,  imply  the  doctrine  ;  all  those  which 
make  regenerated  men  the  Saviour's  reward  ;  the 
promises  made  to  believers,  of  help  in  the  time  of 
need,  of  victory  in  the  hour  of  conflict,  of  escape 
from  temptation,  of  light  in  darkness,  of  strength 


232 

equal  to  their  day,  of  guidance  through  life,  and  of 
hope  in  death.  It  is  implied  in  that  assurance  of 
salvation  which  Paul  had,  and  which  every  believer 
may  have  ;  in  the  terms  of  the  covenant,  which  is 
said  to  be  everlastings  ivell  ordered  in  all  things  and 
sure  ;  and  in  the  very  nature  of  holiness,  which  im- 
mediately, on  taking  existence  in  the  heart,  seizes 
heavenly  objects  as  its  own  inheritance.  And  the 
doctrine  thus  supported  directly,  and  by  extensive 
implication,  is  no  where  contradicted. 

Now  bring  any  doctrine  to  this  test,  and  if  thus 
supported  it  is  true.  Upon  the  truth,  light  will 
shine  from  almost  every  page  of  inspiration.  But 
we  must  be  candid  and  diligent,  or  we  may  not 
hope  to  be  enlightned.  If  men  go  to  the  Bible, 
determined  to  support  a  scheme  of  their  own, 
it  is  by  no  means  certain,  that  there  is  any  lie,  so 
obvious  to  detection,  that  it  may  not  be  thus  sus- 
tained :  for  it  is  threatened,  "  For  this  cause  God 
shall  send  them  strong  delusions,  that  they  should 
believe  a  lie  ;  that  they  all  might  be  damned  who 
believed  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unright- 
eousness." If  you  still  ask,  What  is  truth  ?  I  an- 
swer again, 

II.   Truth  is  that,  after  ivhich  men  inquire  hum- 
bly and  prayerfully.     That  was  a  good  ejaculation 
of  the  Psalmist,  "  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  and  I  shall 
behold  wondrous  things  out  of  thy  law."    All  bible- 
truth  is  in  its  very  nature  humiliating  to   a  sinner  ; 


233 

hence  there  must  be  humility,  or  there  can  be  here 
no  possible  evidence  of  that  candour,  which  is  ne- 
cessary in  researches  after  truth  of  any  kind.  And 
we  shall  pray  while  endeavouring  to  acquaint  our- 
selves with  God's  word,  because  a  desire  to  know 
the  truth  implies  a  heart  to  love  it,  and  this  implies 
a  spirit  of  prayer. 

All  those  men  who  have  searched  the  most  pro- 
foundly, after  the  mind  of  God,  have  been  men  of 
prayer.  They  made  ample  proficiency  in  their  in- 
quiries, because  in  the  outset  they  imbued  their 
souls  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel.  In  answer  to 
their  prayers  they  had  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit 
of  God.  It  is  only  a  mind  opened  by  the  Sanctifier 
for  the  reception  of  truth,  joined  to  a  he^^'t  softened 
and  subdued  by  him.  that  can  have  an'  very  exalted 
pleasure  in  becoming  acquainted  vith  those  holy 
objects  which  the  truths  of  God  present.  He  will 
have  a  low  opinion  of  his  own  wisdom,  and  will  feel 
his  need  ofdiv/neaid  at  every  stage  of  his  progress. 

It  is  recorffecl  of  one  good  man,  who  is  known 
to  have  mad-  uncommon  proficiency  in  his  research- 
es after  *ruth,  that  he  studied  his  bible  every  day 
upon  ills  knees.  And  of  every  good  man  it  must  be 
true,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  that  he  studies  the 
word  of  God  with  his  eye  directed  toward  heaven 
for  divine  teaching.  Between  truth,  and  a  humble 
prayerful  spirit,  there  is  that  indissoluble  connex- 
ion, that  will  justify  the  inference,  that  where  the 
30 


234 

one  is,  there  we  may  with  great  probability  look  for 
the  other. 

But  the  search  for  error  requires  no  humility, 
and  no  prayer.  He  who  forms  his  system  out  of 
his  own  heart,  and  goes  to  the  bible  to  have  it  sus- 
tained)  will  be  too  proud  to  let  the  testimony  of  in- 
spiration alter  it.  He  feels  no  need  of  light  and 
asks  none  ;  would  be  afraid  to  pray,  lest  God  should 
convince  him  that  his  favourite  system  is  a  lie. 
Hence  inquire,  would  you  know  what  truth  is, 
what  are  the  doctrines  that  men  learn  on  their 
knees ;  feeling  themselves  ignorant,  and  poor,  and 
blind,  and  naked,  and  in  need  of  all  things.  And 
would  yoNj  know  what  is  not  truth,  inquire  what 
doctrines  a^  brought  to  the  bible  to  be  compared 
with  it,  with  tx  pride  and  a  selfsufficiency,  that  scru- 
ple not  to  hew  chjwn  any  section  of  that  book  that 
will  not  quadrate  with  the  favourite  system ;  and 
prepared  to  proscribe  the  who\e,  if  it  assume  any 
authority  over  the  decisions  of  huniah  reason.  Do 
you  still  ask,  "  What  is  truth  r"  I  a^^^^er, 

\ 

HI.  Truth  is  that  ivhich  produces  ckmges  of 
character  for  the  better.  God  has  told  us  plainly 
what  is  the  design  of  his  word.  It  was  given  to 
teach  us,  "  that  denying  ungodliness,  and  every 
worldly  lust,  we  should  live  soberly,  and  righteous- 
ly, and  godly  in  this  present  evil  world."  Such 
then  is  the  effect,  that  it  is  to  be  expected  truth  will 
have  upon  human  character  ;  hence  that  which  has 


235 

this  effect  is.  truth.  It  was  the  prayer  of  our  Lord 
for  his  disciples,  "  Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth  ; 
thy  word  is  truth."  And  who  will  deny,  that  men 
are  fitted  for  heaven,  through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth.  This  fact  admitted, 
if  we  can  ascertain  what  doctrines  have  been  the 
means  of  making  men  better,  we  shall  have  learned 
what  the  truth  is. 

Where  then  do  we  look  for  the  most  frequent 
conversions  ?  under  what  system  ?  and  under  what 
men  ?  The  question  amounts  to  this,  AVhat  doc- 
trines have  been  preached,  and  believed,  where  the 
Spirit  of  God  has  the  most  frequently,  and  the  most 
powerfully  operated,  in  producing  revivals  ?  The 
men  who  have  been  the  most  favoured,  in  seeing 
the  work  of  God  prosper  under  their  ministrations, 
and  have  turned  many  to  righteousness.  What  is 
their  creed  ?  Do  they  deny  the  atonement  ?  or  do 
they  place  it  at  the  foundation  of  all  human  hopes  ? 
Do  they  acknowledge  the  divine  nature  of  Jesus 
Christ  ?  Do  they  consider  man  so  depraved,  that 
his  sacrifices  are  an  abomination  to  the  Lord ;  i^nd 
his  obstinacy  such,  that  God  must  take  away  the 
heart  of  stone,  and  give  a  heart  of  flesh,  or  there 
will  be  no  repentance,  and  no  obedience  ?  Do  they 
believe,  or  not,  that  God  is  a  Sovereign,  and  work- 
eth  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will  ?  Do 
they  credit  the  fact,  that  God  has  prepared  a 
quenchless  fire,  and  a  never  dying  worm,  for  the 
punishment  of  the  finally  impenitent  ? 


236 

We  do  not  deny  that  in  some  instances  congre- 
gations have  become  acquainted  with  the  truth,  by 
other  means  than  through  the  ministry  placed  over 
them,  and  that  the  truth  thus  acquired  has  produc- 
ed awakenings ;  nor  yet,  that  the  hihle  aloiie  has 
been  the  means  of  saving  men,  notwithstanding  the 
opposing  influence  of  a  false  gospel.  We  ask  what 
are  the  doctrines  that  have  generated  alarm,  and 
induced  men  to  fly  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the 
hope  set  before  them  in  the  gospel  ? 

Will  it  be  denied  that  these  revivals,  so  called, 
have  made  men  better  ?  It  will  be  admitted,  that 
they  have  made  some  men  worse,  that  the  truth 
long  and  daringly  resisted,  has  produced  not  a  few 
of  the  most  hardened  and  desperate  men,  that  have 
ever  lived.  There  have  been  sore  and  alarming  in- 
stances of  relapse,  that  have  cast  whole  churches  in- 
to deep  distress. 

But,  this  admitted,  have  not  revivals  produced 
very  noted  and  numerous  cases  of  reform  ?  Have 
not  the  profane,  the  intemperate,  the  proud,  and  the 
false,  been  rendered  virtuous,  by  some  power  that 
operated  at  these  seasons  ?  Now  if  it  was  God  who 
wrought,  it  was  truth  he  used  ;  and  whether  you 
own  or  not,  that  the  power  of  God  produced  the 
changes  w^itnessed,  you  will  hardly  deny  that  truth 
was  the  means  :  for  it  is  not  more  unscriptural, 
than  unphilosophical,  to  believe  that  falsehood  will 
generate  virtue. 

Ascertain  then  whether    the    reception  or  the 


257 

rejection  of  any  given  doctrine,  or  system  of  doc- 
trines, is  more  generally  attended  by  a  change  of 
character  for  the  better,  producing  sobriety,  morali- 
ty, and  benevolence,  and  the  fact  will  aid  you  in 
your  search  after  truth.  I  know  there  is  much 
boast  of  morality,  where  doctrines  are  current,  that 
are  plainly  at  war  with  what  the  bible  seems  very 
clearly  to  teach,  but  I  know  too  that  such  boast  is 
vain.  The  virtue  that  thrives  under  error  is  proud, 
and  selfish,  and  cold,  and  often  very  malignant,  and 
cruel ;  makes  but  few  and  small  sacrifices,  and  is  at 
the  best  a  mere  polished  and  civilized  idolatry.  It 
may  drop  a  tear  over  the  sufferings  of  the  hody^  and 
be  prompt  to  cure  temporary  distress  ;  but  can  look 
with  the  indifference  of  a  statue  at  the  ruins  of  the 
moral  worlds  and  feels  not  a  pang  or  utters  a  groan, 
at  the  sight  of  six  hundred  millions  of  souls  sinking 
to  perdition,  and  degraded  and  miserable  all  the 
way  thither.  It  cares  not  who  suffers  through  ig- 
norance of  God,  or  is  miserable  through  lack  of  vis- 
ion. We  do  not  deny,  if  they  like  this  picture,  that 
such  a  morality  does  prevail  where  men  have  turn- 
ed the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie. 

But  let  us  make  a  high  regard  to  the  best  inter- 
ests of  men,  the  leading  feature  of  morality,  and 
then  inquire  where  we  find  it.  Does  such  a  moral- 
ity thrive  under  what  is  termed  evangelical  truth,  or 
where  this  system  is  scouted,  and  libeled,  and  pro- 
scribed ?  If  we  see  men,  on  embracing  these  doc- 
trines become  better,  then  believe  them  true,  but  if 


238 

worse,  then  you  may  believe  them  a  lie.     Do  you 
ask  me  still,  "  What  is  truth  ?"  I  answer, 

IV.  Truth  is  that  ivhich  distresses,  and  often  of- 
fends ungodly  men.  The  character  of  God,  and 
his  people  as  far  as  they  are  like  him,  is  built  on 
the  truth.  But  unholy  beings,  men  and  devils, 
have  a  character  bottomed  upon  falsehood.  They 
feel  and  act  as  they  do,  because  in  their  esteem  a  lie 
is  the  truth.  Hence  the  truth  is  at  war  with  their 
character,  their  conscience,  their  pleasures,  and 
their  hopes.  It  holds  before  them  a  mirror  in 
which  they  appear  ugly  to  themselves,  and  see  their 
need  of  a  better  character,  in  order  to  be  accepted 
of  God.  It  shows  them  that  their  strong  hold  is  a 
house  of  straw.  It  exhibits  them  as  playing  the 
fool  with  their  own  best  interests.  A  mad  man, 
who  in  a  paroxism  of  his  disease  has  butchered  his 
family,  and  half  dispatched  himself,  and  has  w  aked 
to  consciousness  in  the  very  act  of  suicide,  is  scarce- 
ly a  sorer  picture  of  wretchedness  and  ruin,  than  a 
sinner  upon  whose  conscience  there  has  been  pour- 
ed suddenly  the  li^ht  of  truth.  It  shows  him  that 
he  is  labouring  hard  to  lit  himself  for  irrecoverable 
ruin ;  and  is  heaping  treasure  together  for  the  last 
days.  His  character  must  be  altered,  or  the  light 
shut  out  that  shows  him  its  deformity. 

Now  assure  yourselves  what  doctrines  bring  un- 
godly men  into  this  condition  of  distress,  and  you 
learn  what  is  truth.     On  the  other  hand,  if  you  will 


239 

ascertain  what  doctrines  offend  and  grieve  the  good 
man,  you  will  learn  what  is  not  truth.     Let  me  ap- 
peal to  that  part  of  my  audience,  who  have  yet  no 
hope  that  they  are  born  of  God,  but  who  have  fre- 
quently felt  alarm.     On  that  night   when  you  went 
home  so  unhappy  from   the  place  of  worship,   and 
wet  your  couch  with  tears,  and  roared  and  was  in 
anguish  all  night,  what  doctrine  had  been  exhibited  ? 
Was  it  the  entire  depravity  of  the  heart  ?    or  was  it 
an  attempt  to  prove,  that  you  are   not  that  lost  and 
ruined  being,  which   this  pitiless  orthodoxy  would 
render  you  ?     Was  it  divine  sovereignty  ?    or  a  dis- 
course that  went  to  show,  that  wiien  God  had  built 
the  world,  he  placed  it  without  the  limits  of  his  em- 
pire, and  left  it    to  govern  and  watch  over  itself? 
W^as  it  the  doctrine  of  decrees  ?    or  an  attempt  to 
show  that  a  sparrow  may  fall   to  the   ground,   and 
God  7iot  know  it,  and  that  the  hairs  of  our  head  are 
not  numbered  ?     Was  it  election  ?    or  was  it  an  ef- 
fort to  prove  that  the  Father  has  not  given  any  of 
our  race  to  the   Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and   that  if  he 
has,  they  may  not  come  to  him,  and  that  many  who 
do  come  to  him  may  be  cast  out  ?    Was  it  the  doc- 
trine of  ever  during  future  punishment  ?    or  a  train 
of  reasonings  that  went  to  prove  that  the  great  gulf 
had  been  bridged  over? 

Go  on,  my  audience,  and  apply  this  rule  to  other 
doctrines,  to  whatever  extent  you  please,  it  will 
help  you  greatly  in  determining  what  is  truth,  Let 
us  suppose  a  case,  or  rather   state  one  that  has  hap- 


240 

pened.  A  sinner  lies  on  the  dying  bed.  There 
goes  to  him  one  in  the  character  of  a  minister  of  Je- 
sus Christ.  But  he  tells  the  dying  man,  that  he 
has  no  occasion  to  be  much  alarmed,  that  his  heart 
is  not  radically  polluted,  that  he  must  receive  bap- 
tism, and  forgive  his  enemies,  and  be  willing  to  die, 
and  all  will  be  w  ell.  He  is  baptized  !  !  The  min- 
ister goes  on ;  God  is  merciful,  and  Christ  has  died 
for  sinners  :  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  the  dying 
man  will  be  soon  in  Abraham's  bosom. — He  retires, 
and  another  man,  with  far  other  views,  takes  his 
chair  by  the  dying  bed.  He  assures  the  poor  man, 
that  he  has  probably  come  to  his  last  hours  with  a 
heart  at  enmity  with  God,  and  so  obstinate  in  its 
enmity,  that  none  but  a  power  divine  can  subdue  it ; 
and  that  it  must  be  sanctified  very  soon,  or  he  per- 
ishes forever.  Still  God  has  made  no  promise  that 
lays  him  under  obligation  to  effect  this  change,  hence 
the  man's  eternal  life  hangs  upon  uncovenanted 
mercy.  True  a  Saviour  has  died  for  sinners,  and 
God  is  merciful,  infinitely  merciful,  but  that  atone- 
ment and  that  mercy,  have  conditions  annexed, 
which  must  be  complied  with,  or  they  avail  nothing. 
The  sinner  must  repent  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  God  will  give  repentance  unto  life  to  whom  he 
will,  whose  names  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book 
of  life. 

I  have  thus  given  the  substance  of  the  instruc- 
tion administered  by  the  two  legates.  The  dying 
man   continues  impenitent.     Now  who  of  the  two 


241 

gives  him  comfort,  and  toko  alarms  and  distresses 
him  ?  He  who  gives  comfort  to  one  who  is  out  of 
Christ,  must  deal  in  lies  ;  he  who  distresses  him, 
though  he  may  not  use  the  mildest,  best  language, 
has  the  presumption  in  his  favour,  that  he  pours  in 
truth  upon  an  ungodly  mind.  God  requires  that 
we  say  to  the  wicked,  that  it  shall  be  ill  with  them, 
and  a  message  like  this  will  not  give  them  comfort, 
unless  it  prove  the  means  of  their  conversion. 
Hence  the  irresistible  presumption  is,  that  he  who 
gives  pain  to  the  dying  sinner,  and  not  he  who  gives 
comfort,  makes  use  of  truth. 

And  what  thus  gives  pcmi,  is  very  liable  to  give 
offence.  Men  are  proud,  and  when  the  truth  from 
the  necessity  of  the  case,  bears  against  their  char- 
acter and  conduct,  they  scowl.  You  cannot  offer 
them  mercy  in  the  style  of  scripture,  but  you  convey 
to  them  a  threatening,  if  they  believe  not.  The 
gospel  intrudes  upon  the  sii^ner's  pleasures,  and 
pours  unwelcome  light  upon  his  conscience,  and,  as 
he  esteems  it,  degrades  his  character;  tells  him  of  a 
judgment  he  is  loath  to  think  of,  and  predicts  a  doom 
he  hates  to  anticipate,  a  hell  whose  fires  he  would 
gladly  put  out,  where  there  await  him  weeping,  and 
wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  Ah,  the  truth  tears 
from  the  sinner  all  his  hopes  of  heaven,  pulls  down 
about  his  head  his  refuge  of  lies,  breaks  his  covenant 
with  death,  and  annuls  his  agreement  with  hell,  and 
leaves  him  the  prey  of  despair,  till  he  raises  one  be- 
lieving look  to  the  hills  whence  his  help  conieth ; 
31 


242 

and  sure  as  life,  all  this,  if  it  does  not  save  him,  will 
offend  him. 

If  then  you  would  test  the  truth  of  a  doctrine, 
propose  it  to  ungodly  men,  and  watch  if  it  gives  of- 
fence. What  effect  has  divine  sovereignty,  decrees, 
and  election,  upon  such  men  ?  If  they  offend,  the 
presumption  is  that  they  are  true.  Go  to  that  man, 
standing  in  the  door  of  that  grog-shop,  reeling  and 
cursing,  with  a  glass  in  his  hand  ;  and  name  one  of 
these  doctrines  ;  will  it  please  or  offend  him  ?  will  it 
calm  or  enrage  him  ? 

Let  me  take  another  view.  Christians  have 
been  much  of  their  life  ungodly.  Did  they  general- 
ly love  these  hard  doctrines  before  conversion  or 
since  ?  The  doctrine  of  universal  salvation  ;  do  men 
more  generally  believe  this  doctrine  before  they  are 
regenerated,  or  afterward  ?  You  may  thus  bring  to 
the  test  any  doctrine  or  system  of  doctrines.  That 
individual  truth,  or  system  of  truths,  which  pleases 
more  generally  unsanctified  men,  is  more  likely  to 
be  false  than  otherwise.  Error  loves  its  child  de- 
pravity, and  the  child  its  mother. 

I  know  that  to  make  this  experiment  fairly,  you 
must  arrest  attention.  Men  may  be  too  stupid  to  , 
be  distressed  by  the  truth,  and  may  hold  the  truth  in 
unrighteousness.  The  mass  of  impenitent  sinners 
in  our  orthodox  congregations  and  who  could  not  be 
persuaded  to  receive,  and  support,  a  loose  and  un- 
godly ministry,  are  on  the  side  of  truth,  because 
they  are  thoughtless,  or  consider  it  disreputable  to 
reaouiice  the  creed  of  their  fathers.     But  every  pe- 


243 

riod  of  awakening  draws  out  enmity  more  or  less, 
because  it  brings  men  to  think.  I  doubt  not  but 
there  is  sufficient  hatred  to  truth,  in  New  England, 
to  explode  the  gospel,  and  its  ministry,  and  the  bi- 
ble, and  seal  up  the  doors  of  every  sanctuary,  if 
God  should  remove  restraint,  and  wicked  men  be 
generally  aroused  to  thought,  and  see  how  at  war 
truth  is,  with  their  heart  and  their  life. 

There  may  be  a  kind  of  general  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  truth,  where  it  would  be  most  cordially 
hated,  were  it  so  brought  home  to  the  conscience  as 
to  be  strongly  felt.  Then  it  becomes  manifest  that 
the  truth  had  previously  floated  merely  upon  the 
surface  of  the  mind,  and  had  not  been  opposed,  be- 
cause it  had  not  been  felt.  Do  you  still  inquire, 
"  What  is  truth  ?"  I  answer, 

V.  Truth  is  that,  ivhich  is  consistent  with  itself, 
and  inconsistent  ivith  all  error.  Should  two  men 
appear  in  a  court  of  Justice  to  bear  witness  to  the 
truth,  their  testimony  would  agree,  without  any 
previous  consultation.  There  might  be  many  ap- 
parent discrepances,  but  they  could  all  be  explained 
satisfactorily.  Say  it  is  a  case  of  assault,  that  hap- 
pened several  months  since.  One  affirms  that  the 
attack  commenced  in  a  house,  on  the  evening  of 
such  a  day  ;  at  the  hour  of  eleven  ;  the  other  pla- 
ces the  scene  of  attack  without  the  doors  of  that 
house,  at  the  hour  of  twelve,  and  names  another  day 
of  the  week,  another  day  of  the  month,  and  even 


\ 


244       ' 

another  month.  But  the  court  perceives  in  a  mo- 
ment, that  the  attack  might  commence  in  the  house, 
and  be  renewed  without,  and  that  one  of  the  wit- 
nesses mjo^ht  mistake  whollv  the  time  Hence 
finally  their  testimony    may  substantially  agree. 

Now  although  we  would  not  place  the  seeming 
discrepances  of  the  bible  on  the  same  footing,  for 
here  there  could  be  no  mistake,  yet  there  are  many 
apparent  discrepances.  One  apostle  testifies  that 
the  thieves^  implicating  both,  reproached  the  suffer- 
ing Redeemer ;  another  fixes  the  charge  upon  one 
only ;  vvhile  the  truth  probably  is,  that  at  the  first 
both  reviled,  and  finally  but  one,  the  other  being 
sanctified ;  and  the  evangelists  record,  what  they 
saw  and  heard  at  different  times.  So  when  Saul 
was  addressed  by  the  Saviour  on  his  way  to  Da- 
mascus ;  one  account  is,  that  those  who  journeyed 
with  him  heard  the  voice  but  saw  no  man ;  while 
another  asserts  that  they  heard  not  the  voice  of  him 
that  spake.  The  truth  no  doubt  is,  that  they  heard 
a  sound,  but  did  not  distinguish  what  was  spoken. 
Many  such  apparent  discrepances  are  found  in  the 
sacred  volume,  serving  however  to  corroborate  its 
testimony.  If  men  had  agreed  to  lie,  they  would 
have  been  careful  to  have  a  perfect  harmony  in  their 
statements,  especially  when  their  testimony  was 
voluntary  and  deliberate.  Truth  is  consistent  with 
itself. 

Now  let  us  make  application  of  the  rule.  If  it 
be  correct,  then,  an  entire  change  of  hedrt  is  neces-r 


245 

sary  only  on  the  supposition  that  the  heart  is  totally 
depraved  ;  if  regeneration  be  entirely  the  work  of 
God,  then  man  does  none  of  it ;  no  promise  could 
insure  heaven  to  the  believer,  and  still  he  be  lost ; 
if  God  foreknows  an  event,  that  event  is  certain  ;  sin 
requires  an  infinite  atonement,  if  in  its  nature  it 
tends  to  infinite  mischief:  thus  one  truth  is  consist- 
ent with  another. 

But  between  truth  and  error  there  is  no  such 
harmony.  No  court  can  reconcile  a  true  and  false 
witness.  Error  thwarts  the  track  of  truth,  and  its 
own  track.  It  is  a  body  opaque,  that  cannot  light 
its  own  way,  while  truth  surrounds  itself  with  the 
light  necessary  to  guide  its  course. 

Let  us  look  at  one  case.  I  take  this  position  ; 
God  is  the  implacable  enemy  of  sin ;  now  reconcile 
this  with  the  idea  that  there  is  neither  a  judgment  nor 
a  hell.  It  then  follows,  that  the  vilest  men  are  often 
taken  to  heaven  first  :  the  people  of  the  old  world 
were  at  rest  in  the  bosom  of  the  Lamb,  while  Noah 
and  his  family  had  yet  to  weather  many  a  dark  and 
dreary  night  upon  a  shoreless  ocean  ;  the  Sodomites 
went  all  up  to  heaven,  while  Lot  was  left  to  wander 
upon  the  mountains ;  Judas  was  glorified  before 
John  ;  and  all  those  who  shorten  their  lives  by  de- 
bauchery are  sooner  at  rest  than  the  virtuous.  To 
such  results  are  we  driven  when  we  would  reconcile 
truth  with  error. 

Take  another  case.  The  heart  till  renewed  in 
regeneratidii  is  void  of  moral   goodness.     Now  re- 


246 

concile  this  with  the  idea  that  the  unsanctified  do 
any  thing  pleasing  to  God*  The  heart  gives  every 
moral  action  its  character.  "  As  a  man  thinketh  in 
his  heart  so  is  he."  Hence  a  bad  heart  will  give 
every  moral  act  a  bad  character  :  the  motives  by 
which  we  act  are  in  the  heart,  but  if  the  heart  of 
the  sons  of  men  be  full  of  evil,  then  every  motive  is 
bad ;  hence  every  deed  instigated  by  such  motive  is 
bad.  How  then  can  sinners  do  any  thing  pleasing 
to  God  ?  Thus  truth  and  error  are  at  open  war. 
They  must  not  mingle  in  the  same  system,  nor  unite 
in  governing  the  same  heart,  cannot  have  a  place  in 
the  same  bible,  can  have  no  fellowship,  no  harmony. 
They  are  the  two  contending  powers,  that  have  so 
long  distracted  this  fallen  world,  and  the  war  will 
continue,  without  truce  or  treaty,  till  one  or  the 
other  is  exterminated ;  and  which  must  perish,  it  is 
not  difficult  to  decide. 

And  I  might  add,  that  error  is  equally  inconsist- 
ent with  itself.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  a  system 
of  error.  I  could  as  soon  conceive  of  harmony  made 
up  of  a  combination  of  discords.  Hence  we  need 
not  wonder  that  those  who  depart  from  the  simplic- 
ity of  the  gospel,  are  driven  about  with  every  wind 
of  doctrine.  It  must  be  so.  They  can  never  so 
mend  up  their  system,  that  it  shall  suit  them  ;  but 
will  alter  it,  and  alter  it,  till  all  truth  is  excluded, 
and  it  has  become  a  scheme  of  infidel  morality.  So 
we  conceive  of  some  comet,  that  will  not  be  gov- 
erned by  the  laws  of  gravitation,  and  wanders  from 


247 

system  to  system,  till  no  other  world  can  be  safe  in 
its  vicinity,  and  no  sun  will  lighten  it,  and  finally  it 
goes  out  beyond  the  reach  of  suns  and  there  is  in 
reserve  for  it,  the  blackness  of  darkness  forever. 
Ah,  how  infatuated  men  have  been,  when  they  gave 
up  one  doctrine  of  the  bible,  and  supposed  that  it 
would  not  essentially  alter  their  creed  !  By  that 
act  they  cast  themselves  oflf  from  their  anchorage, 
after  which  there  was  no  guessing,  before  what 
storm  they  would  be  driven,  into  what  latitude 
borne,  or  upon  what  clift  be  dashed,  and  broken, 
and  destroyed.  O  that  men  would  be  wise  sooner, 
and  fall  on  their  knees,  the  moment  they  have  ta- 
ken up  their  pen  to  blot  and  interline  their  creed. 
It  is  only  in  the  edifice  of  truth,  that  there  can  be  a 
perfect  unity  from  the  foundation  to  the  top  stone. 
Do  you  still  inquire,  "  What  is  truth  ?"     I  answer, 

VI.  Truth  is  that  which  ivill  stand  the  test  of  a 
dose  examination,  A  man  reports  to  you  a  fact 
which  he  witnessed.  You  have  some  doubt,  and 
demand  particulars.  He  goes  on  to  state  when,  and 
where,  and  how  the  event  transpired.  He  tells 
you  why  he  was  there  ;  who  else  were  present ; 
the  hour  of  the  day  ;  how  long  he  was  there  ;  how 
many  were  concerned  in  the  matter ; — in  a  word, 
he  will  readily  answer  any  question  you  put  to  him. 
And  he  makes  every  statement  fearless  of  contra- 
diction. 

Now  a  lie  will  not  stand   this  pressure.     Ask 


248 

the  man  who  comes  to  you  with  a  false  report  all 
these  particulars,  and  jou  will  soon  perceive  that 
although  he  has  marked  out  several  steps,  jet  be- 
yond these  he  moves  with  hesitancy.  He  has  the 
particulars  of  the  lie  to  fabricate.  Now  all  this  will 
apply  to  gospel  truth.     Take  an  example. 

Total  depravity  is  proved  by  this  text,  "  The 
carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ;"  and  this, 
"  There  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no  not  one;"  and 
this,  "  Every  imagination  of  the  thought  of  the  heart 
is  evil,  only  evil  continually;"  and  this,  '*  The  heart 
of  the  sons  of  men  is  full  of  evil." 

Now  let  us  see  if  this  doctrine  will  stand  the 
test  of  a  close  examination.  If  it  be  true,  men  will  be 
seen  to  act  very  basely  ;  and  this  we  see.  If  it  be  true 
men  will  need  restraint,  and  will  act  the  worse,  the  less 
restrained  ;  and  this  is  fact :  "  Thou  hast  spoken  and 
done  evil  things  as  thou  couldst."  If  it  be  true,  noth- 
ing that  the  sinner  does  will  please  God  :  ''  Without 
faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him."  If  it  be  true, 
God  must  renew  the  heart :  ''  Which  were  born,  not 
of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will 
of  man,  but  of  God."  If  it  be  true,  the  change  will 
be  great :  ''  Old  things  are  passed  away,  behold  all 
things  are  become  new."  If  it  be  true,  God  must 
hate  our  native  character :  ''  He  is  angry  with  the 
wicked  every  day."  If  it  be  true,  they  will  not  rel- 
ish it ;  and  such  is  generally  the  fact.  You  may  go 
on,  and  press  the  doctrine  as  much  as  you  please,  or 
any  other  doctrine  in  the  system  of  truth,  and  it  will 


249 

stand.  Not  the  surf-beaten  rock,  that  lines  the 
shore  of  ocean,  stands  half  so  firmly  as  the  truth. 
It  will  live  and  flourish,  and  will  still  be  tnuh, 
when  all  its  opposers  have  perished,  and  every  rock 
is  rolled  from  its  bed. 

And  the  truth  will  stand  firmly  without  the  aid 
of  sophistry.  It  is  when  you  attempt  to  establish  a 
lie,  that  you  must  use  false  arguments.  Hence 
there  never  was  an  orator,  who  could  ably  support 
the  side  of  an  argument,  that  is  opposite  to  that  of 
truth  and  righteousness.  Take  an  example.  He 
tries  to  prove  that  no  plan  guides  the  divine  opera- 
tions. But  there  are  a  thousand  facts,  and  the  whole 
bible,  and  the  best  conclusions  of  reason,  all  con- 
fronting him.  Hence  he  makes  no  advances,  till  he 
affixes  to  the  doctrine  he  would  oppose,  some  odi- 
ous name,  calls  it  election,  and  suggests  some  mis- 
chievous consequences  if  it  prove  true,  and  casts 
about  the  hated  doctrine  a  cloud  of  darkness  and 
mystecism,  and  then,  when  his  hearers  are  highly 
impassioned,  and  so  blinded  by  rage,  as  not  to  see 
the  weakness  and  wickedness  of  the  orator,  he  plies 
his  false  and  worthless  arguments.  It  would  des- 
troy man's  free  agency.  It  would  render  the  invita- 
tions of  the  gospel  insincere.  It  would  excuse  ev- 
ery violation  of  the  divine  law.  Now  th^re  is  not 
one  of  these  arguments  worth  a  straw,  if  he  had  a 
candid  auditory  to  enlighten.  But  one  may  as  well 
attempt  to  convince  a  rock  that  it  is  hard,  as  to 
pour  truth  upon  a  mad  congregation.     The  ear  that 


250 


should  hear  it  is  deaf,  and  the  eye  that  should  see  it 
is  blind,  and  what  is  worse  than  all,  the  heart  that 
should  feel  it  is  biased. 

But  let  one  attempt  to  prove  that  God  has  a 
plan,  and  guides  all  his  movements  by  it,  and  he 
may  use  solid  and  honest  arguments.  He  may  ap- 
peal to  the  unequivocal  testimony  of  inspiration  ;  to 
the  attributes  of  God  ;  to  the  impossibility  of  a  wise 
intelligence  operating  without  a  plan  ;  or  to  matters 
of  fact,  which  show  unequivocally  that  such  a  plan 
exists,  and  is  going  into  rapid  and  successful  opera- 
tion. And  when  he  has  exhausted  his  substantial 
arguments,  he  need  proceed  no  farther,  for  the  truth 
is  proved,  and  will  stand  without  the  prop  of 
sophistry.  And  the  same  is  true  relative  to  any  and 
every  other  doctrine  of  the  bible.  A  mere  school- 
boy can  reason  better  in  support  of  truth,  than  the 
w^isest  philosopher,  when  he  would  prove  the  truth 
of  a  falsehood.  The  very  father  of  lies  himself 
could  never  defend  successfully  any  one  doctrine  of 
his  creed.  You  still  ask  me  "  What  is  truth  ?"  I 
answer, 

VII.  Truth  is  that  against  which  all  oppositon 
is  iveak.  It  must  have  opposers,  in  every  world 
where  there  is  depravity.  But  the  Patron  of  truth 
is  the  mighty  God  ;  hence  all  opposition  is  insignifi- 
cant. Truth  could  never  be  checked  in  its  progress, 
by  all  the  terrors  of  the  dungeon,  or  the  agonies  of 
the  stake  and  the  cross.     Every  heretic  that  was 


251 

executed  during  the  reign  of  intolerance,  promoted 
the  triumph  and  widened  the  spread  of  truth.  At 
every  scene  of  persecution,  other  hearts  were  sanc- 
tified, and  other  witnesses  rose,  as  it  were  from  the 
ashes  of  the  martyred,  to  erect  again,  higher  and 
still  higher,  the  standard  of  the  cross,  and  vindi- 
cate, more  and  more  triumphantly,  the  honour  of 
truth  and  the  glory  of  God.  Opposition  to  truth 
warms  its  advocates,  and  produces  a  reaction  that 
carries  the  war  back  into  the  territories  of  the 
foe,  eclipses  the  brilliancy,  and  humbles  the  tri- 
umph of  his  boasted  victories. 

Were  it  not  for  the  reluctance  we  feel  that 
men  should  undo  themselves  forever,  it  could  be 
wished,  that  error  might  ever  have  warm  and  able 
advocates,  to  call  into  action  the  friends  of  truth, 
and  show  the  world  that  it  has  a  light  of  its  own, 
that  can  eclipse  and  consume  every  wandering  star 
that  would  thwart  its  track.  In  its  very  nature 
truth  is  invulnerable  and  eternal.  Its  author  is 
God,  whose  character  and  whose  throne  is  built  on 
it,  and  who  has  pledged  all  in  him  that  is  sacred, 
that  it  shall  exist  and  flourish  commensurate  with 
himself. 

Oh,  that  its  enemies  did  but  know  their  desti- 
ny. When  they  shall  have  done  their  best,  and  cri- 
ed aloud  to  their  gods,  and  leaped  upon  their  altars, 
and  wounded  themselves,  till  they  are  covered  with 
their  own  gore  ;  then  God  will  speak,  and  fire  will 
come  from  heaven  to  testify  to  his  truth,  and  devour 


252 

its  adversaries.  No  warfare  has  ever  been  so  unprom- 
ising as  theirs.  The  victory  has  never  hung  in  doubt 
an  hour.  When  the  foe  has  been  intrenching  him- 
self, and  was  proud  of  his  forces,  and  sure  of  the  vic- 
tory ;  and  the  friends  of  truth  lay  on  their  faces  be- 
tween the  porch  and  the  altar,  and  could  only  say, 
*'  Spare  thy  people,  O  Lord,  and  give  not  thine  her- 
itage to  reproach ;"  even  then,  angels  were  not 
afraid,  nor  God  afraid,  nor  should  faith  have  been 
afraid,  that  the  truth  might  suffer.  Do  you  still 
ask  me,  "  What  is  truth  ?"  I  answer, 

VIII.  Truth  is  that  which  never  becomes  obsolete, 
but  is  rendered  the  more  illustrious  by  use.  It  may 
at  times  seem  obscured,  and  likely  to  become  ex- 
tinct, in  some  limited  territory  of  this  world,  but  it 
will  come  into  credit  again,  and  will  pervade  the 
very  ground  from  which  it  seemed  excluded.  The 
human  heart  does  not  love  it,  and  would  destroy  it, 
and  has  been  making  efforts  to  this  effect,  ever 
since  the  apostacy  ;  but  the  conscience,  to  whatever 
extent  it  has  light,  is  on  the  side  of  truth,  and  often 
exerts  an  influence  to  give  it  countenance  and  cur- 
rency, where  it  would  otherwise  be  without  a 
friend.  Its  light  may  be  eclipsed,  but  cannot  be 
extinguished.  So  the  sun  may  suffer  some  little 
world  to  roll  athwart  its  beams,  and  cut  off  a  few 
fragments  of  its  light  from  some  other  world,  but 
the  sun  when  eclipsed  is  not  extinguished.  While 
the  ignorant  multitude  stand  appalled  at  the  brood- 


258 

ing  darkness,  he  emerges  from  behind  the  screen, 
and  rolls  and  shines  with  unbroken  velocity  and  un- 
diminished lustre. 

Some  have  believed,  and  many  liave  hoped,  that 
the  scriptures  would  one  day  become  obsolete,  and 
men  be  released  from  its  obligations,  and  its  terrors. 
Poor  souls,  they  think  it  a  great  grievance  that 
there  should  be  any  sun  to  light  the  moral  world. 
They  would  it  were  one  unbroken  night  through  all 
the  territories  of  intellect.  So  we  have  known 
when  the  thief  and  the  robber  cursed  the  open- 
ing day  as  a  nuisance,  and  were  not  ashamed  to 
wish,  that  the  sun  might  cease  to  shine,  and  the 
moon  and  stars  withhold  their  light.  But  the  pray- 
er of  the  thief  will  not  put  the  sun  out,  nor  will 
the  enemies  of  truth  live  to  see  the  scriptures  per- 
ish. No,  the  men  will  perish,  and  the  arguments 
that  have  stood  in  martial  array  against  that  book, 
while  the  book  itself  is  destined  to  outlive  all  the 
nations,  and  will  be  in  the  hands,  and  deeply  im- 
pressed upon  the  heart,  of  that  last  believer  who 
shall  rise  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air.  This  great 
luminary  of  the  moral  world,  will  hold  its  station, 
and  shine  on  in  all  its  glory,  and  lighten  and  warm 
the  beings  it  was  sent  to  cherish,  till  the  elect  are 
all  gathered  in.  Every  doctrine  of  that  book,  will 
outlive  its  foes,  and  will  be  embraced  and  loved,  by 
every  believer  that  shall  be  sanctified  through  the 
truth.  Wisdom  is  justified  of  her  children.  There 
is  no  danger,  nor  has   there  ever  been,  that  any  one 


254 

doctrine  of  the  bible  should  be  lost.  No  powe;  but 
that  which  can  build  a  world  can  stop  truth  in  its 
course,  and  that  power  i(;z7/  not.  Bury  in  one  com- 
mon grave  every  bible  that  has  ever  been  published, 
and  let  them  lie  till  their  mortal  parts  perish,  still 
their  doctrines,  like  so  many  imperishable  gems, 
shall  resist  corruption,  and  emerge  unhurt  from  the 
embers  of  the  last  conflagration. 

By  being  controverted  truth  increases  its  lustre. 
The  attacks  made  upon  the  doctrines  of  the  reforma- 
tion, gave  them  currency.  Men  would  risk  their 
lives,  to  see  that  book,  which  was  so  much  the 
dread  of  some  of  the  ruling  powers,  especially  the 
powers  spiritual.  Thus  the  eyes  of  a  blinded  world 
were  opened  the  more  effectually  upon  the  glorious 
gospel  of  the  blessed  God.  And  all  the  efforts  that 
have  been  made  since  then,  or  that  may  be  made 
against  the  truth  hereafter,  have  had,  and  will  have 
but  this  one  effect,  to  establish  it  friends,  in  the 
more  perfect  belief,  and  the  more  full  enjoyment  of 
the  precious  bible. 

Truth  is  in  most  danger  when  its  foes  are  asleep, 
for  then  its  friends  sleep  too.  "While  the  bride- 
groom tarried  they  all  slumbered  and  slept."  To 
drive  his  people  to  their  post,  God  sometimes  gives 
their  enemies  a  temporary  triumph  :  never  however 
leaving  it  doubtful  in  the  eye  of  faith  w^here  victory 
will  rest.  When  infidelity  threatened  to  deluge  the 
w^orld,  God  raised  up  a  standard.  And  when  it 
crept  within  the  pale  of  the  churches. 


255 

("  As  when  a  prowling  wolf, 
Whom  hunger  drives  to  seek  new  haunt  for  prey, 
Watching  where  shepherds  pen  their  flocks  at  eve, 
In  hurdled  cotes  amid  the  field  secure. 
Leaps  o'er  the  fence  with  ease  into  the  fold ; 
Or  as  a  thief  bent  to  unhoard  the  cash 
Of  some  rich  burgher,  whose  substantial  doors, 
Cross-barr'd  and  bolted  fast,  fear  no  assault, 
In  at  the  window  climbs,  or  o'er  the  tiles  : 
So  clomb  this  first  grand  thief  into  God's  fold  ; 
So  since  into  his  church  lewd  hirelings  climb.") 

an  eye  divine  watched  all  its  movements.  And  its 
defeat  is  now  as  certain,  as  when  it  libeled  the  en- 
trance of  the  grave  yard,  and  daringly  proscribed  the 
Nazarine.  God  can  recognize  his  enemies  under 
whatever  vestments  they  may  conceal  themselves. 
It  requires  only  common  faith  to  predict,  that  the 
churches  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  not  long  har- 
bour in  their  communion  errors  that  dethrone  their 
Master.  In  the  present  and  in  every  future  conflict, 
the  result  will  be  as  in  the  past.  God  will  not  suf- 
fer a  flood  of  error  to  pour  in,  mightier  than  the 
standard  he  will  lift  up  against  it.  He  will  contin- 
ue forever  to  be  the  friend  and  advocate  of  truth, 
and  should  the  time  again  come  when  he  must  blot 
out  a  world  to  recover  its  influence,  he  has  all  his 
stores  of  wrath  ready.  Do  you  still  ask  me,  "  What 
is  truth  ?"  I  answer. 

Finally,  Truth  is  that  against  ivhich  an  im- 
penitent ivorld  is  armed  ivith  objections,     I  mention 


256 

this  characteristic  of  truth  because  many  conceive, 
that  nothing  can  be  truth  that  meets  with  opposi- 
tion. They  act  on  the  false  supposition,  that  the 
world  is  friendly  to  truth,  will  readily  embrace  it 
when  distinctly  seen  and  will  object  to  nothing  that 
is  truth.  Hence  if  they  hear  a  doctrine  objected  to, 
in  the  belief  of  which  they  have  been  ever  so  well 
established,  they  feel  it  to  be  their  duty  to  doubt  its 
truth.  And  yet  there  is  no  doctrine  against  which 
there  may  not  be  brought  a  variety  of  objections. 
In  the  affairs  of  common  life  it  would  not  answer  to 
act  on  this  principle,  else  we  should  believe  nothing. 
There  stands  a  tree  by  your  door,  and  you  affirm 
that  it  grew  there.  I  object  to  your  position,  first, 
that  such  a  mass  of  timber  could  never  rise  to  such 
a  height  without  hands  ;  secondly,  that  earth  cannot 
produce  wood,  as  every  effect  must  have  the  nature 
of  its  cause ;  and  thirdly,  the  tree  was  never  seen 
to  grow.  But  do  you  doubt  whether  the  tree  grew^ 
there,  because  I  have  offered  three  objections  to 
your  faith  ?  And  if  I  could  offer  thirty,  instead  of 
three,  would  it  shake  your  confidence  ?  Then  why 
are  the  precious  doctrines  of  the  gospel  to  be  yielded 
on  the  first  attack  ? 

The  fact  is,  and  it  is  a  fact  that  we  ought  to 
know,  the  truth  is  far  more  likely  to  be  assailed 
with  objections  than  error.  There  are  more  who 
are  engaged  in  opposing  truths  than  error,  perhaps 
ten  to  one.  None  but  the  true  believer  finds  a  real 
interest  and  a  real  pleasure  in  supporting  the  truth, 


257 

tvhile  the  great  mass  of  ungodly  men  are  stronoly 
in  the  opposition.  Hence  all  those  whose  hearts 
are  at  enmity  with  truth,  are  engaged,  and  have 
been  ever  since  the  apostacy,  in  fabricating  objec- 
tions to  truth,  while  very  few  have  endeavoured  to 
meet  these  objections  with  a  proper  answer. 

And  moreover  when  objections  to  truth  have 
been  invented,  there  are  ten  who  will  circulate 
them,  where  one  w\\\  make  the  same  sacrifice  to 
disseminate  the  truth.  Hence  when  a  book  or 
pamphlet  full  of  error  leaves  the  press,  many  be- 
cause they  hate  the  truth  will  purchase  it,  and  give 
it  circulation,  but  if  there  follow  it  an  able  answer, 
there  will  be  few,  perhaps  none,  who  will  make  a 
similar  sacrifice.  Christians  should  not  he  so  re- 
miss^ but  it  was  long  since  declared,  that  "  The  chil- 
dren of  this  world  are  wiser  in  their  generation 
than  the  children  of  light."  The  fact,  then  must  be 
that  ten  will  become  familiar  with  objections  to 
truth,  where  one  will  hear  those  objections  answer- 
ed. Against  the  truth  then  there  will  stand  more 
objections  than  against  error,  hence  a  doctrine 
strongly,  and  frequently  objected  to  by  unbelievers, 
has  presumptive  evidence  of  its  truth.  And  per- 
haps in  a  world  like  ours,  truth  has  no  test  more  in- 
fallible. 

We  shall  be  sadly  mistaken  however^  if  we  sup- 
pose that  a  mere  profession  will  make  men  the 
friends  of  truth,  and  that  all  is  error  to  w  hich  those 
who  make  profession  are  opposed.  It  not  unfre- 
33 


258 

quently  happens  that  truth  finds  its  bitterest  enemies 
within  the  pale  of  the  communion,  and  even  in  the 
sacred  ministry.  As  there  was  a  Judas  in  the  apos- 
tleship,  so  in  the  gospel  ministry  there  are  men,  O 
that  it  were  not  so,  who  bend  all  their  energies  to 
betray  the  design  and  to  pollute  the  honours  of 
their  Lord. 

But  let  us  apply  the  rule.  What  doctrines  are 
constantly  assailed  by  unsanctified  men  ?  What 
doctrines  are  the  drunkard,  the  liar,  the  profane,  the 
swindler,  and  the  sabbath-breaker,  ever  prepared  to 
repel  ?  What  doctrines  has  it  been  considered  im- 
proper to  preach,  because  of  the  numerous  objec- 
tions that  stand  against  them,  and  which  are  sup- 
posed to  destroy  their  usefulness  ?  Ascertain  these 
facts  and  you  learn  what  is  truth.     I  close  with 

1.  We  see  ivhy  the  bible  in  all  its  parts  is  so  ew- 
tirely  harmonious,  and  has  so  long  continued  in  use* 
Writers  so  numerous,  and  so  seperated  as  to  time, 
place,  education,  and  habit,  could  not  have  written 
so  harmoniously,  but  from  the  fact  that  they  all  wrote 
truth,  and  nothing  else,  and  truth  is  consistent  with 
itself.  And  if  the  sacred  volume  by  divine  direction 
should  be  continued,  and  an  additional  prophecy  or 
epistle  be  written  in  every  future  age  down  to  the  last 
day,  they  would  all  agree.  Each  under  the  guidance 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  would  write  only  unadulterated 


259 

truth,  and  truth  is  consistent  with  itself.  Hence 
the  word  of  God,  unlike  every  other  book,  can  nev- 
er thwart  its  own  track,  and  can  never  become  obso- 
lete. 

2.  We  see  loliy  no  other  hook  can  outlive  a  few 
short  generations.  All  others,  although  containing 
some  truth,  contain  also  error  sufficient  to  bring 
them  soon  into  disuse.  Error  is  ever  transitory. 
Let  a  book  have  been  written  if  you  please  in  the 
first  age  of  the  world,  be  it  inspired  or  not,  and  let 
it  contain  nothing  but  truth,  and  that  truth  import- 
ant, and  it  shall  be  iit  for  use  till  the  funeral  of  the 
world,  and  shall  be  new  and  interesting  to  every 
succeeding  generation  of  men.  The  character  of 
God  is  pledged  for  the  security  of  truth,  and  noth- 
ing else.  It  is  as  old  as  God,  and  will  have  a  being 
commensurate  with  his.  Its  very  nature  is  eternal. 
Truth  is  the  reflected  image  of  being  and  of  fact. 
Hence  ever  since  there  was  any  being  or  any  fact, 
and  while  these  endure  truth  must  live.  But  error 
has  attached  to  it  no  such  immortality.  Perhaps 
it  would  not  be  saying  too  much  to  assert  that  ev- 
ery uninspired  volume,  has  attached  to  it  error  suf- 
ficient to  sink  it  sooner  or  later  into  the  grave. 

3.  We  are  now  prepared  to  say,  that  one  cannot 
reject  the  truth  and  be  innocent.  The  marks  of  truth 
are  so  visible,  that  one  cannot  mistake  it  but  from 
choice.     Its  features  are  all  prominent  and  visible, 


260 


and  must  be  familiar  to  every  man  who  has  made  a 
proper  use  of  his  eyes,  and  his  understanding. 
Hence  to  not  know  the  truth  or  embrace  error  is  sin, 
and  argues  a  heart  unsanctified.  He  who  loves  God 
must  wish  to  know  and  love  the  truth.  Christ  view- 
ed the  truth  of  such  importance  that  he  came  into 
the  world  to  declare  the  truth,  and  will  now  frown 
upon  the  man  who  diminishes  its  value. 

It  is  absurd  to  suppose  that  truth  has  a  character 
so  doubtful  that  it  cannot  be  known.  If  God  has 
placed  his  statute-book  in  our  hands,  he  will  expect 
ns  to  be  familiar  with  the  laws  of  his  kingdom.  He 
has  not  furnished  us  an  unintelligible  code.  He 
has  not  suspended  our  destiny  on  a  belief  of  the 
truth,  and  yet  left  it  so  uncertain  what  we  should  be- 
lieve, that  it  is  no  crime  to  believe  a  lie.  The  Holy 
Ghost  would  not  inspire  for  us  a  volume  which  we 
cannot  understand.  If  God  sanctifies  his  people 
through  the  truth,  there  is  not  the  same  hope  that 
those  are  bound  for  heaven  who  believe  a  lie,  as 
those  who  believe  the  truth.  We  cannot  be  sancti- 
fied through  that  truth  which  we  do  not  embrace. 
Hence  it  would  seem  that  it  must  be  fatally  criminal 
to  reject  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 

4.  If  the  definitions  which  I  have  given  of  truth 
be  correct,  sinners  ought  to  wish  to  hear  those  doc- 
trines which  they  do  not  relish,  and  which  fill  them 
with  distress,  for  none  else  are  true.  It  would  be 
easy  to  preach  so  as  never  to  distress  or  offend  im-: 


261 

penitent  men,  but  it  would  not  be  the  gospel,  and 
the  preaching  would  be  useless.  They  would  sleep 
under  it  till  they  waked  in  perdition.  They  would 
neither  quarrel  nor  repent.  There  are  such  preach- 
ers, and  the  effect  of  their  labours  is  exactly  what 
we  should  expect.  Their  *'  burden  of  the  Lord"  is 
a  mere  heathen  morality,  and  the  best  effect  a  mere 
reform  of  some  grosser  vice,  leaving  the  moral  char- 
acter unbleached,  and  the  heart  unchanged. 

But  it  should  be  the  wish  of  perishing  men  to 
hear  another  gospel,  one  that  will  alarm  their  fears, 
cut  off  their  false  hopes,  arouse  their  consciences, 
and  renew  their  hearts.  It  is  pleasant  to  find  that 
men  are  pleased,  but  far  more  important  to  find  that 
they  are  sanctified.  And  those  act  a  very  weak 
part,  who  are  conscious  of  impenitence,  and  yet 
prefer  a  gospel  that  is  not  truth,  and  can  never  point 
them  to  heaven. 

Finally^  the  subject  will  help  us  to  account  for 
the  stability  of  the  christian  character.  It  has  its 
foundation  in  truth,  the  same  that  is  the  basis  of  thq 
divine  character,  and  of  the  throne  itself  of  God, 
So  the  character  of  angels,  and  of  all  holy  beings  is 
built  on  the  truth.  Hence  a  holy  character  will  differ 
as  to  its  permanency,  from  the  character  of  the  sin- 
ner, as  much  as  the  truth  differs  from  falsehood. 
Every  christian  principle  is  some  truth  of  God, 
every  grace  some  impress  of  truth  upon  the  heart. 
Hence  we  expect  the  christian  character,  and  no 


262 

other,  to  have  permanency,  unless  that  truth  could 
become  mutable  on  which  it  is  founded.  Christ 
styles  himself  the  truth,  and  is  that  rock  on  which 
his  people  build  their  character  and  their  hopes : 
"  Christ  in  you  the  hope  of  glory." 

Hence  the  believer,  though  "  Kept  by  the  power 
of  God,  through  faith  unto  salvation,"  has  a  perma- 
nency of  character,  from  the  fact,  that  God  sancti- 
fies him  through  the  truth.  He  grows  in  grace  and 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  and  to  whatever 
moral  stature  he  attains,  truth  secures  his  standing, 
''  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect 
man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fullness 
of  Christ."  Thus  it  is  made  certain  that  the  saints 
shall  never  fall. 

But  we  do  not  wonder  that  those  who  have  n# 
such  idea  of  the  permanency  of  truth,  doubt  whether 
the  believer  will  assuredly  persevere.  Those  who 
suppose  him  to  build  his  house  upon  the  sand,  must 
fear,  lest  when  the  floods  come  and  the  winds  blow, 
its  foundations  be  removed,  and  it  fall.  But  he 
builds  upon  a  rock,  firm  as  heaven  itself,  and  we 
shall  see  him  safe,  when  every  other  rock,  but  that 
which  he  makes  his  foundation,  is  melted  down ; 
and  when  those  who  have  not  built  on  Christ  and 
on  truth,  "  Shall  call  upon  the  rocks  and  mountains 
to  fall  on  them,  and  hide  them  from  the  face  of  him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of 
the  Lamb," 


263 

May  God  bless  his  truth,  to  the  sanctification  of 
his  people  ;  and  make  them  zealous  to  learn  it,  and 
to  propagate  it.  May  he  give  us  a  high  esteem  for 
our  bibles,  and  sabbaths,  and  sanctuaries,  and  a 
preached  gospel,  by  the  aid  of  which  we  learn  truth. 
And  may  he  sanctify  his  ministers,  and  leave  none 
of  them  to  ''  Depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to 
seducing  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils."  And  may 
he  through  the  truth  glorify  his  own  name,  and  pre- 
pare a  great  multitude,  that  no  man  can  number, 
to  worship  about  his  throne  forev^  and  ever.  Amen. 


^mM®ir  aa 


AN  HONEST  MINISTRY. 

2  COR.  IV.  1,2. 

"  Therefore,  seeing  ive  have  this  ministry,  as  we  have  received 
mercy,  we  faint  not ;  hut  have  renounced  the  hidden  things  of 
dishonesty,  not  walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling  the  word 
of  God  deceitfully ;  hut  hy  manifestation  of  the  truth,  com' 
mending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of 
Godr 

The  ministry  of  the  reconciliation  is  an  office 
peculiar  as  to  its  responsibility,  its  trials,  its  hon- 
ours, and  its  enjoyments.  We  are  placed  in  the 
office  through  the  instrumentality  of  men,  but  have 
our  commission  from  heaven.  We  negotiate  a  re- 
conciliation between  God,  and  a  rebel  world.  Men 
are  saved  by  our  ministry,  if  we  do  our  duty,  if  we 
are  unfaithful  they  are  lost.  If  we  give  them  not 
the  timely  alarm,  we  must  answer  for  their  blood. 
We  must  meet  our  hearers  in  the  last  day  at  the 
judgment  seat,  and  must  know,  when  no  mistake 
can  be  corrected,  what  has  been  the  bearing  of  our 
ministry  upon  their  everlasting  destiny. 

Hence  we  must  do  our  duty,  at  the  risk  of  inter- 
est, reputation,  and  life.  Under  every  dispensation, 
the  messengers  of  God  have  but  one  plain  track, 


they  must  hazard  the  danger  of  being  faithful.  Jer- 
emiah might  not  withhold  his  message,  when  he 
must  write  it  in  a  dungeon,  when  he  must  anathe- 
matize the  monarch  who  imprisoned  him,  and  when 
his  message  would  impeach  his  loyalty,  and  his  pa- 
triotism, and  endanger  his  life.  Paul  must  do  his 
duty  in  the  face  of  stripes,  the  dungeon,  and  the 
cross.  To  hope  that  we  can  fully  please  the  holy 
God,  who  sends  us,  and  the  disloyal  to  whom  we 
are  sent,  is  a  fruitless  hope  ;  and  none  but  the  trai- 
tor will  ask,  whose  pleasure  he  shall  seek.  If  we 
had  no  interest  of  our  own  to  risk,  the  honest  man 
would  aim  to  do  his  Master's  honour.  But  person- 
al perdition  hangs  over  us,  if  we  compromise  the 
honours  of  our  Lord.  Men  should  be  pleased  with 
us  when  we  do  our  duty,  but  men  are  not  what 
they  should  be,  else  they  had  needed  no  gospel. 
The  same  depravity  that  prompts  them  to  hate  the 
government  of  Jehovah,  renders  them  hostile  to 
any  conditions  of  peace,  that  will  consist  with  his 
honour.  Hence  the  minister  of  Christ,  who  culti- 
vates a  bending  conscience,  and  is  seen  carefully 
providing  for  himself,  at  the  expense  of  his  Master, 
is  of  all  men  the  most  miserable,  and  the  most  con- 
temptible. 

But  upon  a  ministry  thus  exposed,  God  has 
poured  the  highest  honours.  Not  the  gospel  sim- 
ply, but  the  gospel  in  the  lips  of  men,  he  has  pledg- 
ed himself  to  use  a:;;  the  grand  instrument  of  re- 
deeming the  world.     » VNow  then  we  are  ambassa- 


266 

dors  for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by 
us  :  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled 
to  God."  Not  the  very  angels,  who  minister  to 
those  who  shall  be  the  heirs  of  salvation,  have  a 
commission  more  dignified.  We  are  workers  to- 
gether with  God,  in  laying  the  foundation  and  rear-* 
ing  the  superstructure  of  a  spiritual  temple,  whose 
topstones  are  to  be  laid  with  shouting,  Grace,  grace, 
unto  it ! 

And  with  the  responsibility  and  the  trials  of  the 
office,  God  has  mingled  not  only  honours^  but  enjoy- 
ments. The  work  is  pleasant.  To  study  divine 
truth,  and  proclaim  the  divine  honour ;  to  be  con- 
versant with  sacraments  and  sabbaths,  with  prayer 
and  praise,  is  living,  if  the  heart  be  right,  hard  by 
the  oracle  of  God.  And  when  the  work  is  done, 
the  reward  is  great.  They  that  turn  many  to  right- 
eousness are  to  shine  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father, 
and  as  the  stars  forever  and  ever. 

The  apostle  in  the  context  had  been  commend- 
ing his  office  :  had  showed,  by  various  arguments, 
that  it  was  more  honourable  than  a  ministry  under 
the  law.  The  law  he  denominates  the  letter,  the 
gospel  the  spirit.  That  was  the  ministration  of  con- 
demnation and  death  ;  this  the  ministration  of  the 
Spirit,  and  the  ministration  of  righteousness.  The 
legal  ministration  was  temporary,  but  that  of  the 
gospel  remains  a  lasting  and  permanent  establish- 
ment. Hence  Moses,  conscious  that  he  was  the 
minister  of  a  dispensation  that  would  soon  be  eclips- 


267 

€d  by  one  more  glorious,  veiled  his  face.  But  the 
heralds  of  the  gospel  may  use  great  plainness  of 
speech,  as  they  proclaim  a  system  in  which  there  is 
nothing  dark  or  mysterious.  The  true  light  has  shin- 
ed  ;  the  veil  is  taken  away,  and  we  now  behold  the 
glory  of  God,  not  enveloped  in  clouds  and  darkness, 
but  with  open  face  as  in  a  glass,  shining  in  the  face 
of  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  dwells  all  the  fulness  of 
the  Godhead  bodily.  And  while  we  gaze  upon  this 
brightness,  we  are  changed  into  the  same  image 
from  glory  to  glory.  And  all  is  accomplished  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  else  the  world  had  abode 
still  in  its  native  hideous  darkness.  Thus  does  the 
apostle,  when  he  contemplates  the  dispensation  of 
which  he  is  a  minister,  rise  to  a  tone  of  triumph, 
where  language  and  figure  are  exhausted.  There- 
fore says  he,  seeing  we  have  this  ministry,  we  faint 
not.  The  office  is  so  dignified,  that  no  trials  shall 
shake  our  confidence,  no  onset  subdue  our  courage. 
We  will  neither  use  dishonesty,  craft,  or  deceit,  but 
commend  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience,  by 
manifesting  the  truth.  Thus  interesting  is  the  atti- 
tude in  which  the  apostle  places  himself,  and  all 
who  after  him  should  publish  salvation  to  a  dying 
world.  Following  the  train  of  thought  he  suggests, 
I  remark 

I.  The  mercy  of  God,  qualifies  men  to  be  his 
ministers.  The  very  messengers  he  employs  are  by 
jiatLue  hostile  to  the  truths  and  glories  which  the 


268 

gospel  reveals,  and  to  the  temper  and  duties  it  en- 
joins. The  character  of  God  and  of  the  Saviour 
displeases  them.  There  cluster  in  the  Godhead 
the  very  attributes  that  render  character  unlovely  to 
the  carnal  mind.  We  naturally  spurn  the  kingdom 
that  God  erects,  and  the  heaven  he  reveals.  All 
that  was  odious  in  the  law,  and  more  yet,  we  see 
in  the  gospel,  till  the  eyes  of  our  understandings 
are  enlightened.  It  contains  a  law  as  rigid,  as  that 
which  issued  from  the  flames  of  Sinai,  while  it  digs 
a  deeper  pit ^  and  kindles  a  more  consuming  fire  than 
were  employed  to  avenge  the  broken  law  of  Mo- 
ses. 

We  are  by  nature  like  our  hearers,  the  prey  of  a 
carnal  mind,  that  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God. 
Hence,  till  the  grace  of  God  renew  us,  how  disqual- 
ified are  we  to  be  ministers  of  the  reconciliation ! 
But  of  just  such  men,  sanctified,  he  makes  minis- 
ters. He  forgives  them,  and  loves  them,  and  they 
afe  then  called  to  plead  with  rebels,  just  such  as 
they  were  themselves  up  to  the  hour  of  the  new 
birih.  They  have  but  just  quitted  the  standard  of  re- 
volt, and  lo !  they  are  seen  standing  hard  by  the 
host  they  have  abandoned,  proclaiming  a  pardon  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Paul  had  gone  to  lay 
waste  that  very  church,  which  a  few  days  afterward 
it  was  his  honour  and  his  joy  to  edify.  The  devour- 
er  was  caught  with  the  very  prey  in  his  teeth,  and 
was  made  a  lamb.  The  disciples  were  afraid  of 
him  ;  nor  can  we  wonder :   a  few  days  gone  and  he 


269 

was  a  fiend  :  and  very  much  so  of  all  Christ's  minis- 
ters. We  mingled  with  the  congregation  of  the  un- 
godly,, and  could  resist  the  kindest  entreaties  of  a 
pitying  Redeemer.  Not  one  of  all  the  multitude 
had  a  conscience  more  polluted,  or  a  temper  more 
revolting.  If  grace  has  sanctified  us,  how  surpris- 
ing our  escape.  Perdition  we  deserved,  but  are 
made  the  messengers  of  life.  What  a  humiliating 
retrospect !  One  look  behind,  covers  us  with  shame, 
cast  we  that  look  but  through  a  little  space.  Then 
the  overtures  of  the  gospel,  which  we  now  pro- 
claim, were  like  music  to  the  deaf  adder.  Some  of 
us  perhaps  were  pressing  on  to  perdition  like  Paul 
in  the  very  van  of  that  multitude  which  now  it  is 
our  eftbrt  to  save.  On  this  point  I  hardly  know 
how  to  say  enough.  We  were  "  Aliens  from  the 
commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  from  the 
covenants  of  promise,  having  no  hope,  and  without 
God  in  the  world  :"  We  "  walked  according  to  the 
course  of  this  world,  according  to  the  prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in  the 
children  of  disobedience." 

And  we  had  a  mind  as  benighted,  as  was  the 
heart  depraved.  Whether  the  apostle  had  reference 
or  not  to  the  supernatural  gifts,  by  which  he  and 
his  fellows  had  become  qualified  to  serve  God  in 
the  gospel,  we  may  well  ascribe  to  his  grace  any 
small  degrees  of  preparation  in  us  for  such  an  em- 
bassy. That  gospel  which  it  has  become  our  duty 
and  our  delight  to  publish,  little  as  we  now  und^r- 


^70 

stand  it,  was  once  still  less  understood.  The  bible 
was  a  dead  letter.  Neither  was  the  mind  imbued 
with  its  doctrines,  nor  the  memory  stored  with  its 
facts,  nor  the  tongue  used  to  its  dialect.  It  seems 
incredible,  when  we  look  as  it  were  but  to  yester- 
day, and  recollect  how  gross  was  our  ignorance  of 
the  gospel,  that  we  should  now  be  the  teachers  of 
that  same  religion  to  the  multitudes  who  are  per- 
ishing as  we  were  for  lack  of  knowledge.  But  the 
grace  of  God  furnished  us  the  means  of  improve- 
ment, and  poured  in  the  few  rays  of  light,  covered 
as  we  still  are  with  ignorance,  by  the  aid  of  which 
light  we  are  introduced  into  an  office  similar  to  that 
which  once  was  filled  by  the  Son  of  God. 

But  the  grace  of  God  was  still  conspicuous,  else 
our  unworthiness  had  debarred  us  from  a  situation  so 
sublime  and  so  honoured.  Might  we  but  have  oc- 
cupied the  obscurest  place  in  God's  house,  been  on- 
ly door-keepers,  it  had  been  more  than  we  deserved. 
The  shame  of  having  been  totally  depraved,  and  the 
guilt  of  having  stood  in  the  ranks  of  revolt  so  long, 
the  habits  of  indolence  we  had  acquired,  and  the  still 
remaining  passions,  and  prejudices,  and  the  whole 
catalogue  of  moral  plagues,  deep  rooted  in  our  na- 
ture— all  seemed  to  forbid  us  the  occupancy  of  a 
station  so  honoured.  God  has  indeed  committed 
the  treasure  of  the  gospel  to  earthern  vessels,  that 
the  excellency  of  the  power  may  be  of  him  and  not 
of  us.  How  well  does  the  language  of  the  prophet 
become  us.  *'  Behold,  Lord,  I  cannot  speak,  for  I 


271 

am  a  child."  And  that  of  the  apostle,  "  Unto  me 
who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints  is  this  grace 
given,  that  I  should  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ." 

And  where  is  it  that  God  has  put  us  ?  Into  al- 
most the  very  same  office  once  filled  by  prophets 
and  apostles,  and  even  by  the  Lord  Jesus  himself. 
He  has  emancipated  slaves,  and  sent  them  to  invite 
back  a  strayed  world.  He  has  placed  us  on  the 
ramparts  of  his  Zion,  and  has  entrusted  the  pros- 
perity of  his  kingdom,  the  honour  of  his  government, 
the  vindication  of  his  law,  and  the  glories  of  his 
name,  to  our  sleepless,  and  watchful,  and  devoted 
fidelity.  On  our  way  to  the  place  of  execution,  and 
the  halter  about  our  necks,  he  hailed  us,  and  par- 
doned us,  and  now  here  we  stand,  between  the  con- 
demned, and  the  arm  of  justice,  between  the  burn- 
ing glories  of  the  Godhead,  and  the  wretches  whom 
his  ire  threatens  to  consume.  We  are  occupying 
the  station  that  Moses  filled,  while  Israel  were 
dancing  around  the  golden  calf;  or  that  of  David 
while  he  offered  sacrifice  on  the  threshing  floor  of 
the  Jebusite  ;  or  that  of  Abraham  when  he  sent  up 
his  last  petition  in  behalf  of  the  devoted  cities — to 
turn  away  the  wrath  of  heaven,  to  stay  the  plague, 
to  ward  off  the  storm  of  fire,  and  save,  if  it  be  pos- 
sible the  abandoned  transgressor. 

Connected  with  our  fidelity,  are  the  everlasting 
hosannas  of  a  multitude  that  no  man  can  number,  or 
with  our  neglects,  the  weepings  and  wailings  of  the 


272    - 

damned.  Ah,  why  did  the  holy  God  attach  so  high 
an  office  to  beings  so  debased.  Why  did  he  not 
commission  angels,  who  would  have  been  faithful, 
and  who  were  worthy  of  his  honours.  They  would 
have  brought  no  pollution  with  them,  would  have 
made  no  compromise  of  truth,  would  have  exhibited 
no  dire  instances  of  apostacy,  would  have  seen  eye 
to  eye,  and  might  have  gathered  in  the  elect  from 
the  ranks  of  revolt,  leaving  wholly  behind  that  mul- 
titude of  hypocrites,  who  now  pollute  the  ordinan- 
ces of  God.  Well  may  we  exclaim,  *'  I  am  a  worm 
and  no  man,"  and  ascribe,  with  the  apostle,  our  ap- 
pointment to  the  work,  and  our  equipment  for  it, 
all  our  success  in  it,  and  the  reward,  if  any  should 
be  ours,  to  the  grace  of  God. 

II.  The  mmistry  of  the  reconciliation  is  an  of- 
fice big  with  trials.  This  we  should  infer  from  its 
very  nature.  We  are  the  agents  of  negociation,  be- 
tween God,  a  holy  and  a  good  Jehovah,  and  men 
who  hate  his  character,  his  government,  and  his  glo- 
ry. We  preach  a  gospel  which  till  men  are  sancti- 
fied they  cannot  love.  We  are  directed  to  describe 
their  character,  in  all  its  odiousness,  and  show  that 
they  have  been  unreasonable  and  vile,  in  every  prin- 
ciple, and  in  every  act  of  their  revolt.  We  must 
warn  them  of  a  moment  coming  when  all  their  sin 
and  their  shame  must  be  uncovered.  We  dare  hide 
from  them  no  part  of  the  truth,  whether  they 
will  hear  or   forbear :     must  show  them  that  not 


213 

merely  is  their  conduct  offensive  to  God,  but  evepy 
imagination  of  the  thought  of  the  heart,  is  evil,  only 
evil  continually.  We  must  inculcate  principles  that 
violate  every  inbred  sentiment  of  their  hearts,  and 
press  maxims,  and  doctrines,  and  duties,  that  give 
their  whole  conduct  the  lie,  and  cover  their  whole 
character  with  guilt  and  pollution.  We  must  as- 
sure them  that,  as  God  is  true,  it  will  be  ill  with 
the  wicked  in  every  stage  of  their  being,  and  in 
whatever  world  God  may  place  them.  We  must 
uncover  the  pit  before  them,  must  prophesy  evil 
concerning  them,  must  say  loudly  and  fearlessly, 
that  the  wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell,  and  all 
the  nations  that  forget  God,  where  their  worm  shall 
not  die,  nor  their  fire  be  quenched. 

But  it  needs  no  prescience  to  feel  assured  that  all 
this  will  not  please.  Men  are  not  disposed  to  have 
their  characters  laid  bare,  and  their  hopes  destroy- 
ed. The  refuge  of  lies  where  they  have  taken 
sanctuary,  they  will  not  allow  us  with  impunity  to 
demolish.  The  god  of  this  world  persuades  them 
that  he  is  their  enemy  who  thus  beforehand  brands 
them  with  the  marks  of  perdition. 

And  while  we  are  thus  liable  to  offend,  we  de- 
pend on  them  for  support.  Wliile  every  doctrine 
we  preach,  and  every  duty  we  urge,  and  every  woe 
we  announce,  are  at  issue  with  the  strongest  bias- 
es of  their  hearts,  we  expect  them  to  clothe  our 
children,  and  fill  our  board  with  bread.  While  they 
are  in  the  very  act  of  doing  us  a  kindness,  we  may 
35 


274 

see  them  violate  the  law  of  God,  and  may  be  under 
the  odious  necessity  of  returning  the  favour  with 
reproof. 

Hence  trials  come  as  certainly  as  death.  If  we 
watch  the  interest  we  are  set  to  watch,  and  cannot 
be  bribed  to  perf5dy,  there  will  grow  thorns  in  our 
path,  and  we  shall  wet  our  couch  with  tears. 
Hence  the  fact  that  the  Lord's  servants  have  been 
stoned,  have  been  sawn  asunder,  have  been  tempt- 
ed, have  been  slain  with  the  sword,  have  wandered 
about  in  sheepskins  and  goatskins,  been  destitute, 
afflicted,  tormented.  Hence  the  scenes  of  persecu- 
tion that  fill  the  pages  of  ecclesiastical  history,  the 
agonies  of  the  cross,  the  fires  of  the  stake,  the  in- 
quisitorial dungeons,  and  the  whole  catalogue  of 
plagues,  that  have  borne  off  the  stage  the  armies  of 
the  martyrs. 

HI.  This  same  ministry  furnishes  an  antidote  to 
the  woe  it  generates.  It  is,  of  all  the  appointments 
of  the  court  of  heaven,  the  first.  The  leader  of  Is- 
rael had  a  commission  less  dignified.  He  was  the 
minister  of  a  transient  service,  promulgated  a  tem- 
porary economy,  was  conversant  with  types  and 
symbols.  He  released  men  from  the  chains  of  a 
human  and  temporary  bondage,  led  them  to  an 
earthly  Canaan,  and  built  them  a  perishable  sanctu- 
ary. But  all  these  were  the  mere  shadows  of  good 
things  to  come.  Ours  is  the  office,  not  of  typifying^ 
but  of  substantiating ;  not  oi predicting^  but  of  nar- 


275 

rating ;  not  of  breaking  the  bcmds  of  a  temporanj 
bondage^  but  the  league  with  deaths  and  the  agree- 
ment with  hell ;  not  of  leading  men  to  a  paradise  of 
hills  and  brooks  of  water,  but  to  a  city  not  made 
with  hands  eternal  in  the  heavens ;  not  to  a  crumb- 
ling material  sanctuary,  but  to  the  very  throne  itself 
of  God.  ^  Under  the  ministration  we  occupy,  Sinai 
blazes  not  with  wrath,  but  with  glory,  God  is  seen 
not  through  a  veil  but  with  open  face  ;  "  Mercy  and 
truth  are  met  together,  righteousness  and  peace 
have  kissed  each  other." 

Such  the  office  ;  every  trial  is  light.  He  who 
may  fill  the  first  embassy  in  a  kingdom,  will  suffer 
any  privations,  will  risk  any  dangers,  will  endure 
any  trials,  will  submit  to  any  hardships.  He  will 
traverse,  with  such  a  commission,  the  dreariest 
heaths,  and  the  stormiest  seas,  will  inhale  in  any 
clime  the  most  polluted  atmosphere,  will  live  in  the 
wildest  solitude,  with  beings  the  most  rapacious  and 
bloody.  And  shall  men  endure,  supported  by  the 
honours  of  a  human  embassy,  trials,  dangers, 
and  death,  without  complaint,  which  the  min- 
ister of  the  Lord  Jesus,  with  the  high  hopes 
that  attach  to  his  office,  cannot  endure?  If  in- 
sulted we  think  of  our  commission,  and  feel  the 
inspiration  of  its  honours,  and  instantly  rise  superior 
to  shame.  He  whom  heaven  has  commissioned, 
needs  no  human  applause  to  animate  him.  "  He 
that  despiseth  you,  despiseth  me ;  and  he  that  des- 
piseth  me,  despiseth  him  that  sent  me."    And  what 


276 

if  men  do  condemn,  while  God  approves  ?  There  lies 
an  appeal  from  every  human  tribunal.  To  none  of 
these  lower  courts  are  we  amenable,  in  a  sense  that 
can  excite  alarm.  Said  an  apostle,  '*  It  is  a  very 
small  thing  that  I  should  judged  of  you,  or  of  man's 
judgment."  To  our  own  Master  we  stand  or  fall. 
If  our  message  does  not  please  men,  we  have  only 
to  see  to  it,  that  it  has  not  been  altered  in  our 
hands,  and,  if  not,  take  courage.  When  we  can  see 
affixed  to  every  doctrine  we  preach  the  broad  seal 
of  heaven,  we  have  no  farther  concern  except,  to  in- 
quire if  we  have  chosen  out  acceptable  words,  and 
felt  a  right  spirit.  If  to  the  book  of  instruction  we 
add  or  diminish,  the  deed  blots  our  names  from  the 
book  of  life,  and  brings  upon  our  heads  the  plagues 
recorded.  If  men  will  not  hear  us,  we  have  only  to 
weep  in  secret  places  for  their  pride. 

If  to  men  it  should  seem  that  we  urge  them  too 
assiduously,  we  have  only  to  assure  them  that  they 
must  believe  or  die.  The  direction  is,  "  Cry  aloud, 
spare  not,  lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  shew 
my  people  their  transgression,  and  the  house  of 
Jacob  their  sins."  Our  stand  is  between  men  and 
the  pit,  and  our  business  to  stop  them.  If  they 
now  think  us  too  urgent,  they  will  curse  our  supine- 
ness  when  they  have  perished.  Before  we  have 
done  with  them,  they  will  know  the  truth  of  all  we 
have  said,  and  more  yet;  and  will  w^onder  that  we 
could  believe  it  all,  and  proclaim  it  so  coldly. 

If  men  are  angry,  still  there  is  hope.     This  may 


277 

be  the  first  step  to  conviction  and  faith,  and  they 
may  still  be  our  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  The  gospel  may  produce  wrath,  and 
still  may  be  a  savour  of  life.  The  tenant  of  the 
tombs  raved,  and  then  believed.  Our  assurance  is 
that  Christ  is  able  to  bind  the  strong  man. 

But  when  we  fear  the  worst,  and  have  no  hope 
that  the  miserable  beings  will  live,  whom  we  would 
warn  and  waken,  still  we  may  be  to  Christ  a  sweet 
savour,  though  it  be  of  death  unto  death.  Christ 
has  not  suspended  our  reward  on  our  success.  He 
will  provide  for  his  ministers  who  have  dared  to  be 
faithful,  though  the  whole  population  of  the  apostacy 
should  go  in  a  mass  to  perdition.  "Though  Israel 
be  not  gathered,  yet  shall  I  be  glorious  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Lord."  For  the  faithfulness  of  our  ministry, 
not  for  the  effects ;  for  the  good  we  intended  to  do, 
not  for  the  good  we  have  done,  shall  we  be  tried  in 
the  last  day.  If  the  Lord  has  made  us  rulers  over 
his  house,  to  give  them  their  meat  in  due  season, 
blessed  are  those  servants  whom  their  Lord  when 
he  Cometh  shall  find  so  doing.  And  he  will  soon 
return.  In  a  few  days  we  shall  have  his  decision 
upon  our  conduct,  and  till  then  it  is  of  small  impor- 
tance what  is  human  opinion  respecting  us. 

Thus  the  godly  minister  takes  courage.  If  our 
toil  be  hard,  we  serve  a  good  master,  and  the  period 
of  rest  is  nigh.  If  we  should  even  faint  and  die  un- 
der the  fatigues  of  the  service,  still  we  can  die  in  no 
other  circumstances  so  honourable.     If  our  i)resent 


278 

])nvations  are  many,  and  our  joys  few,  there  is  just 
before  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
of  glory.  If  the  corner  of  the  vineyard  where  we 
labour  is  unpromising,  still  we  know  that  Christ 
shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied. 
We  have  only  to  fill  the  place  appointed  us,  as  God 
shall  give  us  ability,  and  for  what  remains  he  will 
provide.  Do  we  but  cast  our  seed  corn  upon  the 
moist  field,  we  shall  see  it  after  many  days*  Should 
the  seed  lie  buried  in  the  dust  till  we  are  in  heaven, 
we  may  still  see  the  fruit  of  our  toil.  Thus  our 
commission  so  presents  its  consolations  in  the  time 
of  trial,  that  we  may  well  say  w^ith  the  apostle, 
^'  Having  this  ministry  as  we  have  received  mercy, 
w^e  faint  not." 

IV.  The  text  prescribes  that  open  and  ingenuous 
conduct,  which  it  is  the  duty  of  Chrisfs  ministers  on 
all  occasions  to  exhibit.     Let  us  notice  them 

1.  In  their  daily  ivalk.  The  apostle  says  of 
himself  and  his  fellows,  probably  in  allusion  to  the 
intrigue  and  duplicity  of  the  false  teachers,  "  That 
they  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  and 
did  not  walk  in  craftiness.  He  does  not  mean  to 
imply  that  this  had  ever  been  their  course.  They 
had,  from  the  period  of  their  vocation  to  the  apos- 
ileship,  refused  to  reach  any  point  of  enterprise,  by 
deception  and  fraud.  Even  when  Paul  says  of  him- 
self, that  on  a  certain  occasion,   being  crafty  he 


'S 


279 

caught  them  with  guile,   he   is  thought  merely    to 
have  alluded  to  the  language  of  his  enemies. 

The  ministers  of  Christ  have  nothing  to  hide, 
have  no  budget  of  secrets,  and  may  say  and  do  noth- 
ing, that  is  inconsistent  with  simplieity  and  godly 
sincerity,  either  in  their  social  and  commercial  trans- 
actions, or  in  connection  with  the  functions  of  their 
office.  The  w^orld  will  doubt,  if  we  show  duplicity 
in  one  case,  whether  we  are  sincere  in  any  case.  If 
we  can  smile  complacently  upon  the  man  we  would 
betray  and  ruin  ;  if  with  one  hand  we  can  embrace, 
while  the  dagger  is  fast  held  in  the  other  ;  can  sooth, 
Rnd  flatter,  and  hate  ;  men  will  have  no  confidence 
in  us  when  we  thunder  the  anathemas  of  the  law, 
or  breathe  out  the  counsels  and  the  accents  of  mer- 
cy. If  it  cannot  be  said  of  the  minister  of  Christ, 
that  he  is  r.  sincere  and  honest  man,  nothing  can  be 
said  of  him  that  does  not  put  the  whole  brotherhood 
to  shame.  The  man  may  be  able  in  theology,  and 
in  oratory,  may  be  a  profound  general  scholar,  may 
have  made  the  multitude  bow  to  him,  but  if  lie  be, 
to  adopt  a  very  homely,  though  a  very  significant 
figure,  a  two-sided  man  ;  if  his  assent  and  his  smile^ 
are  not  tokens  of  approbation,  and  we  may  fear  he 
will  betray  us,  when  pledged  to  serve  us,  then  has 
he  not  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty, 
and  will  be  as  readily  suspected  of  insincerity  in  the 
pulpit  as  by  the  fireside.  Heaven's  ambassador 
must  exhibit,  in  his  countenance,  and  on  the  face  ol 
his  whole  deportment,  the  simplicity  of  the  man  oi 


280 

God.  The  veriest  wretch  with  whom  he  has  inter- 
course, ought  not  to  doubt  for  a  moment  his  hon- 
esty. 

Toward  his  ministerial  brethren  duplicity  is 
doubly  odious.  We  are  but  distinct  agents  attach- 
ed to  the  same  grand  embassy,  and  sent  to  make 
overtures  to  the  same  disloyal  multitude.  When  we 
have  no  trust  in  each  other,  the  foe  is  strengthened, 
and  our  defeat  and  shame  sure,  and  the  least  aproxi- 
mation  to  duplicity  destroys  confidence.  We  may 
differ  in  shades  of  doctrine,  and  points  of  duty,  and 
still  if  honest  men,  may  cooperate,  and  there  may 
be  in  the  general  embassy  an  efficiency  and  a  unity^ 
that  shall  pour  honour  upon  Christ,  and  shame  upon 
the  adversary.  We  must  have  confidence  in  each 
other's  prompt  and  cordial  cooperation,  or  the  world 
we  have  come  to  sanctify,  will  be  strengthened  in 
every  deadly  and  desperate  principle  of  revolt,  and 
will  sleep  on  till  they  are  waked  by  the  terrors  of 
the  last  trumpet. 

The  motives  to  such  a  confidence  are  obvious. 
Our  trials  and,  our  enemies  are  numerous,  and  are  the 
same,  and  the  same  our  joys  and  our  friends.  We 
serve  the  same  Master,  and  hope  for  the  same 
heaven.  Without  an  asylum  in  each  others  bosom, 
in  this  outcast  world,  where  we  find  so  rarely  an 
honest  friend,  we  should  be  the  loneliest  of  all  flesh. 
No  union  can  be  more  sacred.  There  is  not  only 
christian  sympathy,  but  the  fellowship  of  office. 
There  belong  to  the  sacred  ministry  special  hopes 


281 

and  promises.  In  what  relationship  do  the  hidden 
things  of  dishonesty  wear  an  aspect  so  monstrous, 
or  wage  a  war  so  cruel,  as  when  they  disturb  the  in- 
tercourse, and  break  the  compact,  that  binds  togeth- 
er the  ambassadors  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  One  would 
sooner  lose  confidence  in  his  mothers  children,  and 
betray  his  offspring,  than  see  marred  the  fellowship 
of  the  divme  legation*  That  Jesuitical  fraud,  nick- 
named pious,  so  long  current  in  the  church  of 
Rome,  is  the  worm  that  now  devours  that  polluted 
community.  May  it  go  with  its  foster  mother  to 
perdition,  and  never  find  a  lodgement  in  the  bosom 
of  Christ's  mmisters.  Let  us  notice  the  minister 
of  Christ 

2.  Li  his  official  capacity.  While  the  apostles 
renounced  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  and 
would  not  walk  in  craftiness,  so  neither  ivould  theij 
handle  the  word  of  God  deceitfully.  They  would 
not,  nor  may  we,  hide,  misrepresent,  or  leave  out 
of  view,  any  truth  meant  to  be  conveyed  to  us 
in  our  book  of  instructions.  The  ambassador 
of  Christ  resolves,  that  the  bible  in  all  its  plain- 
ness and  simplicity,  shall  be  permitted  to  pour  forth 
its  precepts,  its  doctrines,  its  denunciations,  unadul- 
terated, upon  the  congregated  multitude  of  the  un- 
godly. To  inquire,  what  is  pleasing,  and  what  is 
popular,  and  what  is  safe,  belongs  only  to  the  trait- 
or, who  would  make  a  kiss  the  signal  of  arrest. 


282 

We  may  choose  out  acceptable  words,  may 
watch  for  the  best  moment  when  to  press  an  unwel- 
come truth  :  this  is  duty.  And  in  illustrating  truth 
we  may  put  to  use  all  the  softness  and  sweetness  of 
language  and  figure  that  is  possible,  still  no  truth 
may  be  covered  up  or  mistated.  We  may  say  to 
the  righteous,  it  shall  be  well  with  them,  but  we 
must  with  equal  plainness  say  to  the  wicked,  it  shall 
be  ill  with  them.  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved, 
but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned.  We 
may  dwell  upon  the  glories  of  heaven,  till  we,  and 
all  about  us  who  believe  shall  long  to  ascend,  but 
we  must  also  raise  the  covering  of  the  pit,  till  the  un- 
godly if  they  will  not  repent,  shall  begin  to  feel  the 
scorch  of  its  torments.  He  who  would  not  handle 
the  word  of  God  deceitfully,  cannot  suffer  his  unre- 
generate  hearers  to  choose  what  doctrines  he  shall 
preach,  or  what  duties  he  shall  urge,  or  what  follies 
he  shall  spare,  or  what  the  fervency  of  soul  he  shall 
breathe  into  his  message.  If  he  believe  a  doctrine, 
he  will  not  hide  his  faith  ;  if  there  prevail  an  error, 
he  dare  not  conceal  his  dissent ;  nor  against  any 
vice,  however  popular,  can  fail  to  bear  his  prompt 
and  unequivocal  testimony. 

The  minister  of  the  gospel,  ivho  conceals  his 
faith,  is  a  traitor,  and  goes  over  soon  to  the  enemy. 
And  while  he  stays  he  is  a  plague  and  a  nuisance. 
"  If  the  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  sound,  who  shall 
prepare  himself  to  the  battle."  Why  have  a  plain 
and  pungent  and  intelligible  bible,  and  put  it  into 


283 

the  hands  of  a  crafty  ministry,  to  be  neutralized,  and 
tamed,  and  mangled,  before  it  can  reach  the  con- 
science ?  As  well  may  the  bible  be  a  riddle  or  a 
dream,  as  the  herald  a  knave.  He  can  fritter  down 
its  doctrines  till  the  whole  book  is  a  mere  ballad. 
A  people  with  such  a  ministry  are  in  a  case  as  pitia- 
ble as  the  wandering  Tartar- 

V.  The  text  instructs  Chris fs  ministers  how  they 
may  best  commend  themselves  to  the  consciences  of 
men.  By  manifestation  of  the  truth.  To  be  useful 
we  must  have  an  advocate  in  the  conscience  of  the 
people.  Many  may  not  relish  the  doctrines  we  de- 
liver, and  may  hate  our  faithfulness,  but  there  may 
still  be,  and  there  must  be  the  conviction,  that  we 
are  honest  men,  who  act  with  reference  to  the  judg- 
ment. In  such  a  case  one  may  be  useful,  even  to 
the  itien  who  cordially  disrelish  the  whole  testimony 
of  God.  They  may  kindle  with  rage  at  the  junc- 
ture when  the  truth  has  found  an  avenue  to  the 
conscience. 

And  this  ascendency  is  gained  by  an  undisguised 
exhibition  of  the  truth.  When  men  see,  that  we 
dare  not  go  beyond  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  that 
we  dare  say  all  that  God  has  bidden  us ;  that  we 
feel  ourselves  fast  bound  by  the  letter  of  our  com- 
mission, then  the  conscience  of  our  people,  if  well 
enlightened,  will  take  part  with  God,  and  do  hom- 
age to  our  integrity.  They  may  wish  that  we 
would  alter  somewhat  the  message  we  have  receiv- 


284 

ed  from  heaven,  may  even  demand  that  the  pomtof 
truth  be  bkmted,  may  refuse  to  attend  upon  a  mhiis- 
try  that  handles  so  unceremoniously  then*  passions, 
their  practice,  and  their  prejudices  ;  but  if  we  com- 
ply, we  lose  their  respect,  and  their  judgment  de- 
nounces us  contemptible  hypocrites.     They  would 
rejoice  to  be  successful,   but  the  moral  sense  would 
reprobate  us.     While  men  writhe  under  the  thrusts 
of  truth,  they  yield  the  highest  homage  to  the  man 
whom  no  bribery  can  corrupt,  who  can  be  content- 
edly poor  and  homeless,  but  cannot  be  treacherous. 
The  American  ambassador  at  some  foreign  court, 
may  give  offence,  by  pressing  our  claims  ;  but  should 
he  violate  his  commission,  and  compromise  the  hon- 
our of  his  country,   and  the  rights  of  his    constitu- 
ents, he  would  lose  all  respect  abroad  and  at  home, 
and  sink  into  deep  and  lasting  contempt.     Let  it  be 
seen  early  that  no  threat  can  scare  us,  that  no  bribe 
can  buy  us,  that  no  considerations  of  ease,  honour, 
or  affluence,  can  for  a  moment  put  our  integrity  to 
the  stand,   or  bring  us  to  yield  an  inch  of  the  terri- 
tory of  truth  ;  thus  we  give  evidence   that  we  have 
a  conscience,  and  the  enemy  will  be  afraid  that  God 
will  protect  us.     Men  suspect  in  this  case,  that  our 
message  is  true,   and  fear  that  their  obstinacy  will 
undo  them,  and,  feel  as  they  may,  they  yield  us  re- 
spect.    Here   that  divine  maxim  is  verified,   "  For 
whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it ;  but  who- 
soever will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  the  same  shall 
save  it."     The  most  contemptible  of  all  men,  is  the 


285 

man,  who  holds  this  high  commission,  but  employs 
his  talents  to  lower  down  the  terms  of  reconciliation, 
to  the  wishes  of  the  unsanctified.  He  will  stand 
yoked  with  the  wretch  who  betrays  his  country,  and 
goes  over  to  be  hated  and  despised  in  the  camp  and 
country  of  the  enemy.  But  the  man  who  is  true  to 
his  Lord,  who  sacredly  adheres  to  his  commission, 
should  he  not  be  favoured  with  any  very  signal  suc- 
cess, may  be  respected,  and  happy,  and  safe. 

Finally^  the  apostle  and  his  brethren  felt  them- 
selves urged  to  faitJifuhiess,  by  the  consideration  that 
God  ivas  present.  Commending  ourselves  to  every 
man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.  It  was  the 
last  promise  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  Lo  I  am  with  you 
alway  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world  ?"  The  re- 
motest idea  of  compromising  the  truth  is  immedi- 
ately known  to  God,  and  is  peculiarly  provoking. 
All  sin  is  committed  in  his  presence.  But  of  all 
sins,  how  flagrant  and  daring  is  the  crime  of  deliber- 
ately altering  the  message  he  has  given  us  to  deliver 
to  a  rebel  world  !  If  we  are  faithful  he  is  present 
to  comfort  and  support  us,  but  if  we  shrink,  through 
the  fear  of  man  which  bringeth  a  snare,  he  is  present 
to  despise  and  reprobate  us.  Hence  let  this  be  our 
motto,  ''  Thou  God  seest  me  ;"  and  let  us  live  and 
die  under  a  solemn  impression  of  this  truth.  Let 
us  have  a  character  and  exhibit  a  conduct  upright 
in  his  view.  Then  the  gospel  we  preach  will  be  to 
us  a  savour  of  life  unto  life.     The  allseeing  God 


286 

will  watch  us  till  we  die,  will  guard  the  slumbers 
of  the  sepulchre,  and  will  raise  us  to  enjoy  his 
smiles  forever. 

How  delightful  the  thought,  when  slavish  fear 
has  not  chased  away  hope,  that  we  minister  in  the 
very  presence  of  our  Master.  If  we  are  in  our 
study  he  is  there,  or  on  our  knees  he  is  there,  or  in 
the  consecrated  pulpit  he  is  there  ;  to  know  our  em- 
barrassments, lay  our  fears,  raise  our  hopes,  and 
pour  consolation  into  our  hearts.  From  what  duty 
can  we  shrink,  of  what  foe  be  afraid,  by  what  suf- 
ferings be  disheartened,  while  we  serve  a  God  at 
hand  and  not  a  God  afar  off,  and  may  at  any  mo- 
ment roll  over  our  cares  upon  One  who  careth 
for  us.  He  who  had  not  rather  be  a  minister  of 
Christ  with  all  its  trials,  than  wear  a  crown,  knows 
not  the  pleasures  of  the  service. 

HEIXARKS. 

1.  The  subject  is  very  humiliating  to  Christh 
ministers.  We  enter  the  office  by  mere  sufferance. 
We  were  under  a  sentence  of  condemnation,  and 
any  thing  short  of  perdition  is  mercy,  and  yet  so 
honoured  !  Hence  no  position  becomes  us  but  that 
of  the  most  complete  prostration  of  soul.  Our  ap- 
propriate prayer  is.  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sin- 
ner." From  no  station  of  usefulness,  enjoyment 
or  honour,  can  we  fail  to  look  back  to  the  rock 
whence  we  were  hewn,  and  the  hple  of  the  pit 


287 

whence  we  were  digged.  None  were  more  nnwor- 
thy  of  the  office  than  we,  none  more  richly  deserv- 
ed perdition,  or  if  we  reach  heaven  will  celebrate 
our  escape  from  death  in  sweeter  Alleluias.  How 
free,  how  sovereign,  and  how  rich  the  grace  that 
could  raise  such  beings  to  a  station  so  distinguished  ! 

2.  The  subject  ivill  help  us  to  judge,  ivho  are 
the  true  ministers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They 
have  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  do 
not  walk  in  craftiness,  nor  handle  the  word  of  God 
deceitfully.  In  the  aspect  of  their  whole  moral  de- 
portment there  is  seen  the  open  ingenuousness  of 
truth.  When  they  have  known  the  mind  of  God 
they  dare  divulge  it ;  they  dare,  even  if  the  mes- 
sage be  unpleasant.  If  faithfulness  should  endan- 
ger their  interest,  offend  their  benefactors,  cut  off 
supplies  from  their  table,  and  make  their  children 
barefoot  and  houseless,  still  in  their  message  will  be 
seen  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  the  truth  simple, 
and  unadulterated,  as  it  dropped  from  the  lips  of 
Jesus.  If  they  must  be  lodged  in  a  dungeon,  and 
see  kindled  the  fires  that  are  to  consume  them,  still 
supported  by  his  presence  who  said,  "  I  will  never 
leave  thee,"  it  is  presumed  you  would  see  associat- 
ed with  their  rags,  and  their  wretchedness  and 
martyrdom,  a  soul  too  honest  to  betray  the  truth. 

But  we  see  occasionally  the  opposite  of  all  this. 
The  man  presents  himself  in  the  attitude  of  Christ's 
minister,  but  makes  it  his  great  object  to  accommo- 


288 

date  his  message  to  the  taste  of  the  poor  dying  crea- 
ture whom  it  should  be  his  object  to  awaken  and 
sanctify.  He  believes  many  a  doctrine,  and  reads 
many  a  precept  that  he  dare  not  urge  upon  his 
people,  and  sees  approaching  dangers  against  which 
he  dare  not  warn  them.  His  first  concern  is  to 
secure  to  himself  the  honours  and  the  emoluments 
of  his  office,  even  should  it  require  the  compromise  of 
the  divine  authority,  and  the  divine  glory.  It  grieves 
us  to  know  that  he  is  likely  to  perish  himself,  and  his 
deluded  hearers  with  him.  And  moreover  he  gen- 
erates a  contagion,  that  spreads  like  the  plague 
through  all  the  churches,  and  brings  the  reproach  of 
the  whole  apostacy  upon  the  men  who  have  a  less 
pliant  conscience,  and  courage  enough  to  do  their 
duty  ;  producing  a  fastidiousness  of  taste,  that  pre- 
pares men  to  resist  the  pressure  of  truth,  till  they 
have  reached  perdition.  And  it  should  greatly 
grieve  us  to  apprehend,  that  our  children,  when  we 
are  dead,  may  be  thrown  under  such  a  ministry, 
may  imbibe  the  contagion,  may  deny  the  Lord  that 
bought  them,  may  hate  the  doctrines  that  should 
sanctify  them,  and  under  the  influence  of  a  smooth 
and  fair  and  popular  religion,  glide  down  gently  and 
smoothly  to  the  place  of  torment. 

3.  In  a  work  so  dignified,  so  responsible,  and  so 
perilous,  we  ought  to  expect  the  confidence,  the  affec- 
tion, and  the  aid,  of  those  for  whose  salvation  this 
ministry  is  established. 


289 

It  should  secure  us  their  confidence  to  know, 
that  our  mmistry  admits  of  nothing  concealed  and 
mysterious,  but  is  open,  undisguised  and  ingenuous. 
We  spread  before  the  people  our  whole  commission, 
make  our  design  known,  and  open  to  them  our 
whole  hearts.  We  are  willing  to  earn  the  confi- 
dence we  ask,  and  would  say  to  the  world,  if  on 
any  point  we  betray  your  interest,  believe  any  doc- 
trine or  credit  any  precept  that  we  do  not  urge,  or 
hide  the  danger  that  approaches  you,  then  be  dis- 
trustful and  jealous,  believe  that  we  have  run  be- 
fore we  were  sent,  and  that  under  the  guise  of  the 
lamb,  there  rages  the  appetite  of  the  wolf.  If  oth- 
erwise, we  deserve  your  assurance.  The  office 
that  God  instituted,  that  Christ  personally  honoured, 
should  hold  a  place  very  sacred,  and  very  high,  in 
your  esteem. 

I  know  there  are  sections  of  Christendom 
where  the  vilest  of  men,  who  do  not  deserve  esteem, 
serve  at  the  altar.  But  by  their  fruits  ye  shall 
know  them.  If  they  deal  in  the  hidden  things  of 
dishonesty,  or  walk  in  craftiness,  or  handle  the 
word  of  God  deceitfully,  you  are  not  obligated  to  es- 
teem them  the  ministers  of  Christ.  And  still  it 
sometimes  happens  that  a  false  and  deceitful  minis- 
try is  more  popular  than  the  one  that  Christ  ap- 
proves. It  aims  to  commend  itself  not  to  the  con- 
science but  to  the  unsanctified  heart.  It  prophecies 
smooth  things,  heals  the  wounds  of  the  awakened 
conscience  slightly,  and  assures  the  wicked  that  it 
37 


290 

shall  be  well  with  them.  It  covers  the  pit  over, 
and  makes  great  efforts  to  lay  the  cry  of  alarm. 
The  men  whom  you  may  trust,  expose  your  danger, 
and  depict  your  depravity,  lead  you  to  search  your 
hearts,  and  try  your  hopes ;  and  they  deserve  and 
need  your  confidence.  They  have  trials  enough, 
when  their  people  rally  about  them,  and  confide  in 
their  integrity. 

Let  me  say  to  all  the  lost,  it  is  equally  your  du- 
ty and  your  interest  to  love  the  ministers  of  Jesus 
Christ.  They  come  to  you  on  an  errand  the  most 
kind,  and  it  may  happen,  and  God  may  know  it,  that 
when  they  disturb  you  the  most,  they  feel  the  most 
tenderly.  When  it  has  seemed  to  you  that  they 
must  hate  you,  they  have  gone  home  and  wept  over 
you,  and  interceeded  with  God  in  agonized  prayer 
for  your  eternal  life.  So  your  child  thought  you 
cruel,  when  you  tore  the  thorn  from  his  wounded 
hand  ;  but  was  you  not  kind  ? 

One  thing  it  is  easy  to  know,  he  who  so  presses 
home  upon  your  conscience  the  doctrines  and  duties 
of  the  gospel  as  to  offend  you,  is  not  probably  gov- 
erned by  selfish  motives.  His  interest,  when  no  ref- 
erence is  had  to  the  last  day,  would  lead  him  so  to 
soften  his  message  as  not  to  give  offence.  You 
would  then  the  more  generously  fill  his  board.  Still 
when  you  find  him  unbendingly  faithful,  he  deserves 
your  esteem  the  more.  Else  you  tempt  him  to  be- 
tray your  interest.  When  you  move  him  from  his 
integrity,  he  but  goes  down  with  you  to  the  pit ; 


291 

or  if  God  forgive  him,  and  he  is  saved,  he  may 
first  have  destroyed  you  and  your  children.  Let 
him  then  be  faithful  and  still  have  your  affection, 
then  his  work  will  be  pleasant,  and  your  danger  di- 
minished. 

And  the  ministers  of  Christ  will  also  need  your 
help.  The  enterprise  in  which  they  are  employed  is 
the  redemption  of  men  from  eternal  misery.  And 
they  have  all  the  weaknesses  of  other  men,  and  need, 
in  a  work  so  awfully  grand,  the  prompt  cooperation 
of  all  who  value  the  soul.  The  seed  they  sow  must 
be  watered  with  prayer,  their  duties  must  be  made 
easy  by  your  friendship,  and  their  trials  be  softened 
by  your  sympathies.  When  the  burdens  of  the 
ministry  are  thus  lightened,  they  are  still  weighty 
enough  for  the  shoulders  of  an  angel.  Our  con- 
stant exclamation  is,  ^'  Who  is  sufficient  for  these 
things  ?"  Next  to  him  who  in  the  very  work  itself 
has  continued  faithful  unto  death,  the  high  reward 
of  heaven  will  be  his,  who  has  aided  our  efforts,  and 
has  laboured  with  us  in  the  gospel.  If  you  could 
have  helped  in  building  the  world,  it  would  have 
been  a  service  less  honourable  than  that  of  helping 
to  redeem  it.  It  was  built  of  clay,  but  must  be  re- 
deemed with  blood ;  it  took  its  form  in  a  iveek, 
but  its  redemption  has  been  progressing  these  six 
thousand  years. 

You  may  contribute  to  save  a  soul  from  death, 
and  cover  a  multitude  of  sins  ;  may  snatch  a  spirit 
that  can  never  die  from  perdition,  and  elevate  it  to 


,      292 

a  seat  high  in  bliss  ;  may  substitute  the  glories  of 
heaven,  for  the  darkness  and  horrors  of  the  pit ;  and 
change  the  wailings  of  the  damned  into  anthems  of 
Alleluia.  By  motives  mighty  like  these,  you  are 
urged  to  ease  the  burdens  of  the  ministry,  to  render 
the  service  pleasant  and  efficient,  by  your  sympa- 
thies, your  counsels,  and  your  prayers.  It  is  sweet 
to  know  that  we  have  sometimes  the  entire  confi- 
dence as  well  as  the  prayers  of  those  whom  it  is  our 
work  to  build  up  in  the  faith  and  purity  of  the  gos- 
pel. It  cheers  the  solitude  of  many  a  midnight 
hour,  that  we  are  preparing  a  repast  for  the  disci- 
ples of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  when  they  have  fed  up- 
on the  word,  will  pray  for  him  who  published  it. 
May  every  such  prayer  for  us  be  answered,  and  then 
returned  into  your  own  bosoms,  and  when  the  lips 
are  cold  and  the  tongue  silent  that  address  you,  and 
the  sanctuary  where  you  worship  has  crumbled,  and 
other  generations  fill  the  places  we  occupy,  may 
we  be  together  about  the  throne,  to  sing  and  say, 
"  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God,  the  God  of  Israel,  who 
only  doeth  wondrous  things.  And  blessed  he  his 
glorious  name  forever  :  and  let  the  whole  earth  be 
filled  with  his  glory.     Amen,  and  Amen." 

Finally  it  is  a  crime  of  no  small  magnitude  to 
treat  with  neglect  or  contempt  a  ministry  formed 
after  the  pattern  of  the  text.  The  embassy  that 
God  commissions  deserves  regard.  He  that  receiv- 
eth  you,  receive th  me."  If  ministers  are  faithful, 
it  is  not  at  the  option  of  their  people,  whether  they 


293 

shall  receive  or  reject  their  message,  and  treat 
kindly  or  otherwise  those  who  hold  the  high  com- 
mission of  ambassadors  of  Jesus  Christ.  To  their 
own  Master  they  are  accountable,  for  every  doc- 
trine they  advance,  every  duty  they  urge,  and  the 
proper  application  of  every  promise  they  repeat  ; 
and  you  too  are  obligated  to  insert  that  doctrine  if 
true  into  your  creed,  to  practice  that  duty,  and  ap- 
ply legitimately  that  promise.  If  they  deliver  the 
true  gospel,  and  you  reject  it,  it  proves  to  }ou  a 
savour  of  death  unto  death.  Even  cold  indifference 
is  criminal  toward  that  ministry  which  has  im- 
mediate connexion  with  your  salvation,  and  the 
eternal  life  of  your  offspring.  God  will  punish 
those  who  treat  rudely  his  ministers.  We  could 
point  you  to  the  places  where  sterility  and  death 
have  reigned  for  half  a  century,  when  the  hand 
had  been  raised  against  one  whom  God  sent  to 
them  with  the  news  of  pardon.  The  law  in  Is- 
rael, *'  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do  my  prophets 
no  harm,"  has  been  renewed  in  other  terms  under 
the  gospel.  Blessed  God,  let  no  child  of  mine  ever 
hurt  or  offend  thy  ministers.     Amen. 


^mmm®ir  a® 


THE  RICH  BELIEVER  BOUNTIFUL. 

1  TIMOTHY  VI.  17—19. 

"  Charge  tliem  that  are  rich  in  this  world  that  they  he  not  high- 
minded,  nor  trust  in  uncertain  riches,  hut  in  the  living  God, 
icho  giveth  us  richly  all  things  to  enjoy ;  that  they  do  good, 
that  they  he  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distrihute,  loilling  to 
communicate  ;  laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good  founda- 
tion against  the  time  to  come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on  eter- 
nal life.'''' 

The  bible  admirably  adapts  its  instructions  to 
every  character  and  condition  in  human  life,  from 
the  greatest  monarch  to  the  meanest  slave.  And 
this  fact  is  an  evidence  that  the  scriptures  are  from 
God.  They  teach  with  an  authority  that  men  un- 
inspired would  not  have  been  likely  to  assume. 
There  is  no  crouching,  no  sycophancy,  no  flattery. 
Duty  is  taught  to  every  man  in  the  same  style,  with 
the  same  plainness,  and  the  same  assurance.  What 
was  said  of  our  Lord,  that  he  taught  as  one  having 
authority,  is  true  of  the  whole  bible. 

In  the  text  Paul  is  directing  Timothy  what  he 
must  say  to  the  rich.  They  may  not  be  highmind- 
ed.  God  distinguishes  one  man  from  another.  "  In 
thine  hand  it  is  to  make  great."  They  may  not 
trust  in  their  riches,  for  they  are  uncertain,  and  may 
take  to  themselves  wings  and  fly  away.  They  must 
trust  alone  in  God,  the  living  God,  who  giveth  them 


295 

richly  all  things  to  enjoy.  God  suffers  them  to  en- 
joy their  wealth,  but  he  also  commands  them  to  com- 
municate enjoyment.  They  are  to  be  rich  in  good 
works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to  communicate. 
They  must  not  even  wait  to  be  urged  to  this  duty, 
but  hold  themselves  in  the  attitude  of  handing  out 
to  others  what  God  has  put  into  their  possession. 

Thus  they  lay  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good 
foundation,  a  treasure  upon  which  they  may  draw 
at  any  future  period  of  want.  Hence  to  be  liberal 
renders  them  ultimately  the  more  wealthy,  and 
what  is  more  important  enables  them  to  lay  hold  on 
eternal  life.  Thus  their  duty  and  their  interest  are 
united,  and  are  equally  plain.  To  do  good  with  their 
wealth  is  an  important  means  of  bringing  them  to 
heaven.  It  is  that  test  of  piety  which  God  will  de- 
mand of  the  rich.  Hence  said  our  Lord,  "  How 
hardly  do  they  that  have  riches  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God.^'  We  cannot  then  be  kind  to  this 
large  and  respectable  class  of  men,  unless  we  urge 
them  to  liberality,  as  an  indispensable  test  of  their 
hope.  They  have  some  liberty  of  choice  as  to  the 
objects  they  will  the  most  liberally  patronize,  but 
may  not  choose  whether  they  will  or  will  not  be 
ready  to  communicate,  for  if  they  will  not,  they  can 
have  no  evidence  that  they  shall  lay  hold  on  eternal 
life. 

In  proceeding,  I  shall  present  an  object,  whicii 
seems  to  me  to  stand  among  the  first,  and  urge  its 
claims  upon  a  single  class  of  the  wealthy.  Let  me 
say,  that  It  is  the  duty  of  professors  of  religion,  who 


296 

have  wealthy  to  consecrate  their  property  to  the  spread 
of  the  gospel. 

Ye  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  your  Sav- 
iour has  set  up  a  church  in  this  world,  has  promised 
that  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
her,  and  that  she  shall  one  day  embrace  all  nations  ; 
and  calls  upon  you  to  consecrate  your  property  to 
the  diffusion  of  that  gospel,  by  which  he  brings  men 
into  -covenant  with  him  and  makes  them  happy. 
Will  you  hear  me,  while  I  offer  five  arguments,  to 
induce  you  to  obey  him,  in  this  reasonable  requisi- 
tion. I  will  enter  upon  the  point  without  detaining 
you  a  moment,  and  when  I  have  done,  you  must  act 
as  you  think  proper.     I  assert  in  the 

I.  Place,  that  "  the  earth  is  the  Lord^s,  and  the 
fullness  thereof  ^^  and  hence  that  he  has  a  right  to 
make  this  draft  upon  you*  If  I  fail  in  establishing 
this  point,  you  may  lay  down  the  book,  and  not 
read  another  line. 

You  acknowledge  God  as  the  Creator  of  all 
things.  Here  I  found  his  claim ;  it  is  prior  to  all 
others.  He  who  built  all  worlds,  and  peopled 
them,  and  gave  that  people  all  their  good  things, 
may  make  a  demand  upon  them,  to  any  amount, 
within  their  power,  with  the  certainty  that  it  cannot 
be  protested.  His  are  all  the  beasts  of  the  forest, 
and  the  cattle  upon  a  thousand  hills.  The  same  is 
true  of  your  silver,  your  merchandise,  your  children, 
your  servants,  and  all  that  you  have.  If  not,  then 
name  the  good  thing  that  you  can  be  sure  will  be 


297 

yours  tomorrow.  Begin,  if  you  please,  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  catalogue  of  your  comforts,  and  ascend, 
through  the  whole  series,  to  the  wife  of  your  bosom, 
your  health,  and  your  life,  and  tell  me,  which  of  the 
whole  will  be  yours  tomorrow.  Dare  you  name 
nothing  ?  Then  whosesoever  they  are,  they  surely 
are  not  yours.  For  he  who  has  nothing  that  he 
can  hold  a  day,  has  nothing  but  what  is  borrowed. 
And  if  the  good  things  you  possess  are  not  yours, 
they  are  the  Lord's,  or  whose  are  they  ? 

And  what  was  the  Lord's  at  the  first,  because 
he  made  it,  he  has  carefully  watched  over  and  pre- 
served. Not  merely  could  we  have  had  nothing,  if 
God  had  not  made  it,  but  we  could  have  kept  noth- 
ing, if  God  had  not  preserved  it.  There  is  no  kind 
of  independence  about  us;  we  should  have  been 
beggars,  if  God  had  not  cared  for  us.  There  was 
an  eye  that  watched  more  narrowly  than  we  did  or 
could,  or  our  wealth  had  long  since  taken  to  itself 
wings  and  had  flown  stway.  You  will  own,  my 
christian  friends,  that  it  was  the  blessed  God  that 
watered  your  fields,  and  gave  success  to  your  com- 
merce, and  health  to  your  children,  that  guarded 
your  house  from  fire,  and  your  lives  from  danger  ; 
else  you  would  have  been  pennyless,  or  have  perish- 
ed years  since.  How  many,  once  as  rich  as  you, 
are  now  poor  ;  or  as  healthy  as  you,  are  now  in  the 
grave ;  had  a  home  as  you  have,  but  it  burned 
down  ;  had  children  as  it  may  be  you  have,  but  the 
eold  blast  came  over  them,  and  they  died.  And 
38 


298 

was  it  not  the  kindness  of  God,  that  saved  to  you 
what  you  have  ?  May  he  not  then  lay  a  tax  upon 
your  wealth,  as  large  as  he  pleases  ? 

But  I  am  not  through  the  argument.  God  has 
never  alienated  his  right.  He  has  suffered  satan  to  be 
styled  the  god  of  this  world,  the  prince  of  the  power 
of  the  air  ;  but  he  owns  nothing.  The  territories  that 
he  promised  the  Lord  Jesus,  if  he  would  fall  down 
and  worship  him,  were  not  a  foot  of  them  his.  And 
though  men  are  permitted  to  hold  under  God  cer- 
tain rights,  and  which  they  sometimes  term  unaliena- 
ible,  still  God  never  has,  and  never  will,  renounce 
his  right  to  dispose  at  pleasure  of  all  that  we  term 
ou  rs.  In  a  moment  if  he  pleases,  day  or  night,  he 
puts  us  out  of  our  possessions,  and  the  places  that 
kne\v  us,  know  us  no  more  forever.  Hence  we  can 
serve  God,  only  with  what  is  his  already,  what  he 
has  never  alienated.  "  Of  thine  own  we  give  thee.'' 
Now  tliat  which  God  has  put  into  our  hands,  and 
the  right  to  which,  he  has  never  relinquished,  we 
may  not,  without  the  charge  of  embezzlement,  ap- 
propriate otherwise  than  as  he  shall  command  us. 

But  I  have  not  done.  God  has  often  asserted 
his  claim  to  what  ive  term  ours.  Once  lie  claimed 
the  whole  world,  and  by  a  sudden  and  fearful  dis- 
pensation, displaced  every  tenant  that  had  ever  oc- 
cupied its  soil :  providing  afterward  for  the  single 
family  that  loved  him.  And  none  will  say  that  God 
went  without  his  own  dominions,  to  lay  a  world 
waste  that  './as  the  property  of  another.  When  he 
turned    the    cities  of  the  plain,  he  but  asserted, 


299. 

though  loudly  and  fearfully,  his  right,  and  pressed 
home  to  the  bosom  and  the  conscience,  of  every  foe 
and  friend  he  had,  his  claim  to  be  served  and  hon- 
oiu'ed,  in  every  valley  that  he  had  made  fertile,  and 
by  every  people  whom  his  kindness  had  rendered 
prosperous. 

In  the  ruin  of  all  the  ancient  monarchies,  God  is 
seen  in  the  attitude  of  asserting  his  claim  to  the 
kingdoms  of  men,  as  sections  of  his  own  empire,  to 
which  he  will  send  other  rulers,  and  other  subjects, 
whenever  he  shall  please.  The  desolating  pesti- 
lences, by  which  he  has  depopulated  towns  and  cit- 
ies, and  the  thousand  nameless  sweeps  of  death, 
written  in  our  gloomy  history,  had  all  their  commis- 
sion from  heaven,  to  take  back  the  life,  and  health, 
and  comforts  he  had  loaned  to  men.  There  was 
one  kingdom  we  read  of,  whose  whole  population, 
went  seventy  years  into  bondage,  because  their  land 
had  not  been  allowed  to  keep  its  sabbaths,  and  they 
had  not  paid  their  tithes,  and  emancipated  their  ser- 
vants at  the  appointed  Jubilee. 

The  storms  that  have  wrecked  our  merchandize, 
and  the  fires  that  have  devoured  our  cities,  and  all 
the  misnamed  casualties,  that  have  ruined  our  for- 
tunes, have  been  so  many  claims  put  in,  by  the 
rightful  owner  of  all  things,  to  what  we  had  api)ro- 
priated  too  exclusively  to  our  own  use.  And  the 
occurences  of  every  day  are  of  the  same  character. 

I  know  this  is  not  the  world  of  retribution,  and 
that  "  No  man  knoweth  either  good  or  evil,  by  any 
thing  that  is  done  under  the  sun;"  but  let  us  not  de- 


300 

ny,  that  God  is  known  by  the  judgment  that 
he  executeth.  Will  he  not,  by  repeated  demands, 
keep  men  in  mind,  that  they  cultivate  his  territory, 
and  feed  on  his  bounty,  and  are  happy  under  his  au- 
spices ?  In  thus  asserting  his  claim  to  be  served 
with  the  talents  that  he  loans  his  creatures,  he  teach- 
es us  that  one  unchangeable  law  of  his  kingdom  Is^ 
that  he  never  alienates  what  was  once  his  own. 

I  shall  not  offend  the  good  man,  when  I  claim, 
that  this  has  been  a  disastrous,  because  a  disobedi- 
ent world.  Perhaps  the  aggregate  of  property,  lost 
by  the  various  calamities,  that  God  has  sent  upon 
us,  would  have  exactly  met  the  claims  he  made 
upon  our  charity.  Had  that  wealth  been  expended 
as  he  directed,  it  would  have  made  the  world  wise 
and  happy.  "  Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  store- 
house, that  there  may  be  meat  in  mine  house,  and 
prove  me  now  herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  if 
I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven,  and 
pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room 
enough  to  receive  it."  "There  is  that  withholdeth 
more  than  is  meat,  and  it  tendeth  to  poverty." 

It  is  impossible  to  say,  how  much  more  prosper- 
ous this  world  might  have  been,  if  men  had  expend- 
ed their  wealth  as  God  would  have  them ;  how 
much  more  frequently  the  showers  had  fallen,  or 
more  genial  had  been  our  sun,  or  more  gentle  our 
breezes,  or  mild  our  winters,  or  fertile  our  soil,  or 
healthful  our  population,  if  we  had  been  a  better 
people,  and  had  served  the  Lord  with  our  substance. 
His  promise  must  have  failed,  or  he  would  have  fill- 


301 

ed  our  barns  with  plenty,  and  caused  our  presses  to 
burst  out  with  new  wine. 

As  the  churches  shall  wake  to  their  duty,  and 
give  the  world  the  gospel,  I  hope,  and  if  infidelity 
scoffs,  still  I  will  hope,  that  much  of  the  curse  will 
be  removed  from  this  illfiited  territory,  and  God 
kindly  stay  his  rough  wind,  in  the  day  of  his  east 
wind.  How  many  of  its  plagues  will  be  cured,  its 
wars  prevented,  its  heaths  made  fertile,  and  its 
earthquakes  stilled  ;  and  what  the  amount  of  bless- 
ings bestowed  upon  this  poor  world,  when  it  shall 
become  more  loyal  and  more  benevolent,  none  but 
God  can  know. 

I  cannot  believe,  that  when  we  shall  do  as  he 
bids  us,  he  will  so  often  rebuke  us.  When  we  cease 
to  waste  his  goods,  he  will  allow  us  to  continue  lon- 
ger in  the  stewardship  ;  when  we  shall  be  faithful  in 
the  few  things,  he  will  make  us  rulers  over  many 
things.  If  you  will  now  consider  me  as  having  es- 
tablished the  divine  claim,  to  you,  and  all  that  you 
have,  I  will  proceed  to  say 

II.  Christians  ivho  have  the  means,  should  con- 
tribute to  disseminate  the  gospel,  because  they  are 
heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Jesus  Christ,  They 
belong  to  that  kingdom  which  the  gospel  was  intend- 
ed to  establish.  This  fact  is  quite  enough,  to  give 
the  cause  I  plead  a  strong  hold  upon  every  pious 
heart.  Ye  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  read  for  once 
the  charter  of  your  hopes,  and  while  it  warms  your 
heart,  tell  me  if  you  have  done  half  your  duty.  "All 


sot 

things  are  yours,  whether  Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Ce- 
phas, or  the  world,  or  life,  or  death,  or  things  pre- 
sent, or  things  to  come  ;  all  are  jours,  and  ye  are 
Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's."  Thus  it  seems  God 
and  his  people  have  but  one  interest.  Hence  when  he 
commands  them  to  spread  his  gospel,  he  but  bids 
them  buy  themselves  blessings,  bids  them  foster 
their  own  interest,  and  make  their  own  kingdom 
happy.  The  christian  has  by  his  own  act  identified 
his  whole  interest  with  that  of  the  church  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  If  God  is  honoured,  he  is  hap- 
py, and  God  is  honoured  in  the  salvation  of  sinners, 
and  in  the  joy  of  his  people.  Hence  God  can  com- 
mand his  people  to  do  nothing,  but  that  which  will 
bless  themselves. 

Now  when  did  you  know  a  king's  son,  who  would 
not  joyfully  expend  his  father's  treasures,  to  en- 
large, and  strengthen,  and  beautify  the  kingdom  to 
which  he  was  heir  ?  He  thus  polishes  his  own 
crown,  and  blesses  his  own  future  reign.  What  be- 
liever has  not  the  same  interest  that  God  has,  im 
lengthening  the  cords,  and  strengthening  the  stakes 
of  Zion  ?  He  is  one  of  the  little  flock,  to  whom  it 
is  his  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  the  kingdom. 
He  is  to  be  a  king  and  a  priest  to  God  and  the  Lamb 
forever.  And  has  he  still  an  interest  distinct  from 
his  heavenly  father  ?  And  if  not,  he  will  hold  all 
he  has  at  the  control  of  God,  and  will  need  only 
to  know  his  duty  and  will  act  most  cheerfully.     A 

HL  Reason  why  christians,  xvho  have  the  means. 


303 

should  coniribiite  to  disseminate  the  gospel  is,  that 
they  must  be  merciful,  as  their  Father  in  heaven  ismer- 
cifuL  Over  that  mass  of  misery  which  the  aposta- 
cy  has  produced  their  pious  hearts  have  long  bled  in 
sympathy.  And  then*  charity  is  not  of  that  kind 
that  it  can  content  itself  with  saying,  *'  Be  ye  warm- 
ed and  be  ye  filled."  They  have  read  and  have 
strongly  felt,  that  cutting  interrogation  of  the  apos- 
tle, ''  Whosoever  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth 
his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels 
of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of 
God  in  him  ?"  And  there  is  no  man  so  poor,  as  he 
who  has  not  the  bread  of  life.  The  good  man 
would  render  all  men  happy.  His  charity  is  warm 
like  that  which  beat  in  the  heart  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  to  do  his  duty  is  his  meat  and  his  drink.  This 
makes  him  like  his  Master,  and  to  this  he  aspires. 
He  cannot  hope  to  rejoice  eternally  in  the  achievc- 
mients  of  redemption,  unless  moved  by  the  same  pit 
for  the  miserable  that  he  felt,  he  is  prepared  to  march 
up  promptly  and  offer  the  Saviour  any  service  he  re- 
quires. 

I  appeal  then,  ye  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ,  to 
the  kindness/  of  your  heart,  when  I  ask  you  to  con- 
tribute to  render  the  world  happy  by  your  wealth, 
Would  you  not  cure  some  of  the  plagues  that  sin 
has  generated,  and  that  have  so  long  preyed  up- 
on the  happiness  of  man  ?  Would  you  not  quench 
the  funeral  pile,  and  save  the  young,  and  beauti- 
ful, but  infatuated  widow,  that  she  may  nurse 
her  imploring  infant,  and  live  to  rear  it  up  to  life  ? 


304 

Would  you  not  free  one  half  the  human  family,  the 
female  sex,  from  that  servitude  to  which  paganism 
has  subjected  them  ?  Would  you  not  snatch  ten 
thousand  infants  from  the  altars  of  devils,  where 
they  now^  lie,  bound  and  weeping,  waiting  till  you 
speak  a  w  ord  of  mercy  for  them  ?  Would  you  not 
teach  the  vast  herd  of  idolaters,  that  their  is  a  kinder, 
and  more  merciful  God,  than  those  they  worship  ? 
Would  you  not  break  in  upon  the  delusions  of  the 
false  prophet,  and  tell  his  misguided  followers,  that 
you  have  read  of  a  holier  heaven  than  they  hope  for  ? 
Would  you  not  file  ofl'  the  chains,  that  have 
been  fastened,  so  many  centuries,  upon  poor  afflict- 
ed Africa  ?  Would  you  not  stay  the  progress  of  war, 
and  save  from  death  the  thousands,  that  are  march- 
ing, wan  and  w'eary,  toward  the  field  of  death  ?  O, 
would  you  not,  were  it  possible,  bring  back  this  base 
world  to  its  home,  and  its  Maker  ?  Have  you  then 
a  purse,  into  which  God  may  not  require  you  to 
thrust  your  hand,  and  take  thence  what  he  has  there 
deposited,  with  a  view  to  make  this  same  world  hap- 

IV.  Bear  with  me^  ye  followers  of  the  Lamb,  and 
Iivill  say  again  that  you  have  covenanted  to  be  work- 
ers together  ivith  God,  in  achieving  the  purposes  of 
redemption,  and  must  now  employ  your  energies,  to 
tviden  the  boundaries  of  his  holy  empire,  or  forfeit 
your  vow.  It  was  in  you  a  vohmtary  compact,  and 
you  pledged  in  that  hour  your  prayers,  your  iniluence, 
your  farm,  your  merchandize,  your  purse,  your  chil- 


305 

dren,  and  all  that  you  have.  And  heaven  has  record- 
ed that  vow,  to  be  brought  up  against  you,  if  it  be 
violated,  in  the  day  of  retribution.  It  was  wholly 
at  your  option,  whether  you  would  enter  into  that 
sweeping  covenant,  whether  you  would  swear,  but  you 
have  entered,  you  have  sworn  and  cannot  go  back. 
You  then  relinquished  forever  your  personal  rights, 
and  have  had  ever  since,  but  a  community  of  interest 
with  God  and  his  people.  Now  God  is  employed 
in  doing  good,  and  his  people  too  if  they  are  like  him. 
How  then  will  it  correspond  with  your  oath,  to 
stand  aloof  from  the  calls  of  the  church  ?  and  disre- 
gard the  command  of  God  ?  and  let  the  waste  places 
lie  desolate  ?  and  let  the  heathen  die  in  their  pollu- 
tions ?  and  let  the  captives  perish  in  their  chains  ? 
and  let  almost  the  whole  of  that  territory,  purchased 
with  the  blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  lie  still  un- 
der the  usurped  dominion  of  the  prince  of  hell  ? 
and  let  a  whole  condemned  world,  go  on  to  the 
judgment,  with  all  this  blood  upon  it,  unsanctihed  ? 
Oh,  how  will  your  broken  vows,  rise  and  haunt  you, 
in  that  day  when  the  wealth  you  have  saved,  shall 
be  weighed  in  the  balance  with  the  souls  it  might 
have  redeemed. 

Once  more,  and  I  have  done.  As  you  hope  you 
have  been  sanctified,  through  the  truth,  you  have 
some  experience  of  the  value  of  that  gospel,  which 
we  urge  you  to  promulgate.  Once  you  were  ignor- 
ant of  God,  and  were  unhappy.  You  were  in 
39 


"306 

somewhat  the  same  forlorn  condition,  with  those 
whose  cause  I  plead  ;  you  had  forsaken  God  the 
fountain  of  living  waters,  and  had  hewn  out  to 
yourselves  broken  cisterns,  that  could  hold  no  wa- 
ter. And  you  remember  that  dark  period.  Your 
mind  travelled  from  object  to  object,  through  all 
the  round  of  created  good,  in  search  of  enjoy- 
ment, and  "  found  no  end  in  wandering  mazes 
lost." 

And  there  is  a  world  of  intelligent  immortal 
beings,  seen  panting  and  weary  in  the  same  fruit- 
less chase.  It  was  the  blessed  gospel  that  arrest- 
ed you,  and  saved  you.  Your  heedless  steps  it 
guided ;  your  dark  mind  it  enlightened  ;  your  er- 
ring conscience  it  rectified  ;  your  insensibility  it 
aroused ;  your  hard  heart  it  softened ;  your  self- 
ishness it  subdued;  your  pride  it  humbled;  your 
wayward  course  it  changed  ;  your  covenant  with 
deathy  and  your  agreement  with  hell  it  disannuled. 
And  here  you  stand,  redeemed,  regenerated  ;  your 
whole  character  changed,  and  your  final  destiny  al- 
tered, through  the  infmence  of  the  blessed  gospel. 
The  curse  is  removed,  you  are  a  child  of  God,  and 
an  heir  of  glory,  and  shall  one  day  see  the  king  in 
his  beauty  :  and  the  gospel  has  done  it.  It  has  giv- 
you  peace  of  conscience,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  a 
firm  hope  of  heaven,  and  the  soul-reviving  assurance, 
that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  your  good, 
till  you  rise  to  be  where  Christ  is,  behold  his  beau- 
ty, and  rejoice  in  his  love  forever. 

Now  the  question  is,   whether  you  will  contrib- 


307 

ute  of  your  wealth,  to  save  those  Avho  are  perishing 
as  you  so  lately  were.  I  now  plead  with  you  by 
all  that  religion  has  been  worth  to  you ;  by  all  the 
joys  it  has  brougiit  you,  by  all  the  woes  it  has  cured, 
by  all  the  hopes  it  has  raised,  and  by  all  the  trans- 
formation it  has  wrought  in  your  character,  and  your 
condition.  For  what  price  would  you  return  into 
the  darkened,  and  dreary,  and  hopeless  condition  in 
which  the  gospel  found  you  ?  For  what  would  vou 
barter  away  all  the  delightUil  prospects  that  open  be- 
fore you?  and  calculate  on  no  more  precious  sacra- 
mental seasons?  no  more  communion  of  saints?  no 
more  delightful  hours  in  your  closet  ?  nor  Pisgah- 
views  of  the  fields  of  promise  ?  nor  fellowship  with 
the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  ?  At  no  price 
would  you  part  with  these  ?  Then  know  how  great 
are  the  blessings  wiiich  you  have  it  in  your  power  to 
confer,  on  those  who  are  perishing  for  lack  of  vision. 

Do  you  say,  they  can  purchase  the  privileges  of 
the  gospel  as  you  have  ?  No,  they  will  not.  They 
know  not  their  value,  and  will  die  in  their  sins,  ere 
they  will  give  a  shilling  for  the  light  of  the  gospel. 
Not  the  whole  of  India,  if  it  w^ould  save  them  all 
from  hell,  would  support  a  single  missionary. 

Will  God  send  them  the  gospel  by  miracle? 
No,  he  once  did  thus  send  it  to  the  lost,  blessed  l)c 
his  name  !  but  he  now  commands  us  to  send  it  to 
those  who  are  perishing  for  lack  of  vision.  We 
know  our  duty,  and  God  will  require  it  of  us. 
Can  w^e  meet  the  heathen  in  the  judgment,  if 
we    have  done    nothing  to  redeem  them  ? 


I  will  plead  no  loil|er,  but  let  me  tell  you  in 
parting,  that  when  you  shall  see  the  world  on  fire, 
your  wealth  all  melting  down,  and  those  who  have 
perished  through  your  neglect,  calling  upon  the 
rocks  and  mountains,  to  fall  on  them,  and  hide 
them  from  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  and  shall 
know  that  you  might  have  saved  them,  there  will 
be  strong  sensations.  If  you  are  saved  yourselves, 
and  this  is  doubtful  if  you  are  not  anxious  to  save 
others,  you  will  wish  a  place  to  weep  over  your  past 
neglects,  before  you  begin  your  everlasting  song  ; 
and  if  lost  yourselves,  then  indeed  there  will  be 
weeping,  and  wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth  forever* 
May  Jehovah  bless  you,  and  dispose  you  to  do  your 
duty  now,  that  you  may  hereafter  lay  hold  on  eter- 
nal life.     Amen. 


If  a^^ 

NOTHING  SAFE  BUT  THE  CHURCH. 

DEUTERONOMY  XXXII.  0. 

""  The  LorcVs  portion  is  his  people  ;    Jacob  is  the  lot  of  his 
inheritance.^^ 

When  God  exhibits  himself,  as  the  portion  of 
his  people,  we  feel  no  surprise.  He  can  be  to  them 
all  they  need,  can  gratify  all  their  wants,  and  all 
their  hopes.  But  what  can  his  people  be  or  do  for 
him  ?  How  can  they  so  rise  in  his  estimation,  that 
he  shall  style  them  his  portion,  and  his  inheritance  ? 
The  God  who  has  built  a  thousand  worlds,  who 
thunders  in  the  heavens,  and  holds  the  stars  in  his 
right  hand ;  can  he  value  his  people  above  them 
all !  And  yet  this  precious  truth  is  prominent  in  the 
text,  and  is  demonstrated,  by  the  whole  course  of 
providential  events,  since  the  creation  of  the  world. 
If  that  is  the  dearest  to  God  ivhich  cost  him  inost, 
as  is  often  the  fact  in  our  history,  then  indeed  there  is 
an  obvious  reason  for  the  truth  of  the  text.  Worlds 
took  being  at  his  word,  and  will  perish  at  his  bid- 
ding, but  he  redeemed  his  people  with  the  life  of  his 
Son  ;  hence  his  high  regard  for  them.  And  hence 
a  reason  for  all  he  intends  to  do  for  them  in  futurity. 
He  will  guide  them  with  his  counsel,  and  afterward 
receive  them  to  glory. 

Hence  to  God's  people  the  text  contains  a  very 


310 

precious  truth.  God  has  selected  from  the  works  of 
his  hands,  as  what  shall  stand  the  highest  in  his  es- 
timation, his  redeemed  people.  Not  that  he  has  al- 
ienated his  ri^ht  to  any  thing.  Every  world  that  he 
has  built  is  his,  and  his  foes  are  his.  But  in  his 
church  he  will  take  peculiar  pleasure.  He  will  em- 
ploy all  his  energies,  to  make  his  people  happy,  and 
himself  happy  in  them.  This  was  his  purpose  when 
he  built  creation,  and  when  fully  accomplished, 
"  The  heavens  shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll, 
and  the  earth  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall 
be  burned  up." 

But  there  is  a  truth  implied  in  this  text  of  sol- 
emn and  dreadful  import.  It  makes  worthless  eve- 
ry thing  in  this  world,  but  the  church  of  God.  And 
what  is  worthless  is  not  safe.  Hence  I  purpose  to 
illustrate  this  doctrine.  There  is  nothing  safe  but  the 
church.  My  intention  is  to  look  at  facts  ancient  and 
modern^  together  \\\x\\what  God  assures  us  shall  tran- 
spire in  future ;  all  going  to  show,  that  while  God 
has  always  cared  for  his  church,  he  never  did  place 
intrinsic  value  upon  any  thing  else. 

I.  I  notice  ancient  facts,  When  the  world  was 
built,  it  is  believed  to  have  exhibited  to  the  eye  of 
its  Maker  unmingled  beauty  ;  and  would  seem  to  us 
to  have  had  intrinsic  value.  But  it  was  only  holi- 
ness that  God  valued.     Sin  entered, 

"  Earth  felt  the  wound,  and  nature  from  her  seat, 
Sighing  through  all  her  works,  gave  signs  of  woe 
That  all  was  lost," 


311 

There  were  then  generated  the  thorn  and  the  tliistle, 
and  the  curse  of  God  lighted  upon  every  part  of  this 
creation.  A  holy  God  could  set  no  value  upon  a 
world  bereft  of  moral  rectitude-  It  would  not  have 
been  surprising,  had  he  destroyed  it,  and  built  an- 
other, to  be  filled  with  beings  \vlio  would  obey  his 
law,  and  be  worthy  of  his  kind  regards.  But  his 
wisdom  devised  a  remedy,  and  he  set  up  in  that 
apostate  family  a  church,  whose  interest  has  ever 
since  then  given  to  every  thing  else  its  price. 
When  the  church  increased,  the  world  was  valuable, 
and  when  it  diminished,  the  world  became  in  the 
estimation  of  God  comparatively  a  pile  of  stubble. 

Cast  one  look  at  the  antedeluvian  history.  The 
church  had  dwindled  to  a  point,  and  became  at 
length  embosomed  in  a  single  family.  To  save  that 
family  no  pains  were  spared ;  but  all  else,  men  and 
things,  except  what  was  needed  to  feed  the  iloating 
church,  and  enable  his  people  to  cultivate  and  stock 
the  new  world,  perished.  Wealth  and  magnificence 
had  now  lost  their  value.  If  God  had  pleased,  he 
could  have  avenged  himself  of  his  adversaries,  and 
still  have  spared  that  vast  amount  of  wealth,  which 
perished  in  their  overthrow.  But  w  hy  do  it  ? 
The  treasures  of  the  old  w^orld  had  ceased  to  be  val- 
uable, when  the  church  was  gone.  Their  innumer- 
able cities  walled  up  to  heaven,  and  filled  with  pre- 
cious things,  were  all  sw^ept  away.  Uow  wonder- 
ful, to  see  Jehovah  restrain  the  deluge  one  hundred 
and  twenty  years,  after  his  purpose  to  destroy  had 
gone  out,  till  the  ark  was  prepared,  his  long-suff(T- 


312 

ing  evinced,  and  the  happy  family  housed  from  the 
impending  desolation  !  This  done,  he  collected  into 
that  house  of  safety  all  that  was  valuable,  his  little 
church  and  what  they  needed  to  sustain  them  dur- 
ing the  solitary  year,  their  food  and  raiment,  and 
the  materials  for  reanimating  the  new  world.  He 
could  then  smile  at  the  tempest,  and  stimulate  the 
storm.  O  how  great  is  God  out  of  his  holy  place  ! 
How  sadly  unsafe  are  that  people,  and  those  treas- 
ures that  have  no  connexion  with  his  kingdom  ! 

There  was  offered  another  argument  in  support 
of  the  same  truth  on  the  plains  of  Sodom.  A  branch 
of  the  true  church  had  been  located  in  that  dissolute 
valley,  and  was  at  length  in  danger  of  being  swal  - 
lowed  up  in  a  gulf  of  depravity.  The  population 
was  too  wealthy  to  be  wise,  had  too  much  of  the 
meat  that  perisheth,  to  regard  that  meat  that  endur- 
eth  to  everlasting  life.  The  Watchman  of  Israel,  as 
he  surveyed  the  devoted  plain,  saw  his  whole  church 
in  a  single  house,  and  what  was  his  he  saved,  but 
swept  away  the  residue.  The  abandoned  popula- 
tion, their  palaces,  their  gold,  their  merchandize, 
their  flocks  and  harvests,  their  gaudy  apparel,  and 
all  their  guilty  instruments  of  idolatry  and  lust,  were 
in  God's  account  of  no  value,  were  no  part  of  his 
inheritance.  The  moment  Lot  was  gone,  the  guard 
that  kept  the  plain  was  called  in. 

It  will  not  be  denied  that  God  could  have  aveng- 
ed upon  that  guilty  community  his  broken  law,  arid 
still  have  spared  their  riches,  but  these  had  no  value 
when  his  church  had  retired.  If  Lot  or  Abraham  could 


313 

have  been  made  more  holy  or  more  happy,  God 
would  have  spared  them  the  treasures  he  consumed. 
But  he  chose  here  to  display  his  vindictive  justi(  o, 
and  create  them  other  and  better  comforts.  All 
that  in  his  estimation  was  valuable,  he  saved. 

So  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  God  collected  his  peo- 
ple into  Goshen,  and  there  spread  a  canopy  over 
them,  while  he  poured  out  his  plagues  upon  their 
oppressors.  Out  of  that  little  territory,  there  was 
nothing  in  all  that  idolatrous  land,  on  which  he  seems 
to  have  placed  the  smallest  value.  Its  population, 
having  filled  up  the  cup  of  their  iniquity,  and  their 
monuments  of  grandeur,  and  skill,  and  oppression, 
were  the  merest  vanity.  The  life  or  liberty  of  one 
believing  child  of  Abraham  out-priced  them  all. 
Hence  over  his  precious  fold  he  placed  one  hand, 
while  with  the  other  he  wrote  Tekel  upon  the  walls 
of  Egypt,  and  spread  desolation  and  death  through 
its  fields  and  its  streets.  The  plagues  1  know  raged 
under  the  divine  control :  but  they  might  destroy 
any  where  except  in  Goshen. 

So  at  the  Red-sea  the  surest  law^s  of  nature  w  ere 
suspended,  for  the  deliverance  of  Israel  ;  while  the 
pursuing  enemy  seems  to  have  been  as  worthless,  in 
the  esteem  of  Israel's  God,  as  their  beasts  and  their 
chariots.  When  the  church  had  reached  the  Arabi- 
an shore,  and  the  rear-rank  was  out  of  danger,  God 
suffered  the  raging  waters  to  find  their  level.  He 
had  saved  his  people,  and  there  was  nothing  else  to 
save.  The  Egyptian  army  were  God's  enemies, 
40 


ai4 

and  their  overthrow  an  act  of  retributive  justice,  and 
while  the  tender  heart  bleeds  over  the  grave  oi"  that 
illfated  multitude  ;  we  are  not  forbidden  in  the 
midst  of  our  tears,  to  reason  on  the  palpable  insecu- 
rity thus  shown  us  of  all  but  the  church  of  God.  He 
would  open  a  path  through  the  deep  for  his  people,  but 
would  not  employ  his  power  to  hold  back  the  sea  a 
moment  longer  than  the  safety  of  his  church  required. 

So  the  Amorites  and  Moabites  melted  away  in 
their  contests  with  Israel.  And  the  Canaanites, 
when  the  family  of  Abraham  needed  their  lands, 
were  the  merest  stubble,  and  the  breath  of  the  Lord 
consumed  them.  They  cried  to  their  gods,  but  they 
perished  in  the  midst  of  their  devotions  :  their  idols 
could  not  save  them.  There  even  went  out  in  be- 
half of  Israel  this  edict,  "  The  kingdom  and  nation 
that  will  not  serve  thee  shall  perish."  Thus  the 
world  was  taxed  for  the  benefit  of  the  church.  Na- 
tions held  their  existence  on  the  sole  condition,  that 
they  should  be  found  useful  to  Israel,  and  perished 
when  God  ceased  to  have  need  of  them,  "  I  gave 
Egypt  for  thy  ransom,  Ethiopia  and  Seba  for  thee." 

Now  as  we  travel  down  the  tract  of  ages,  we 
shall  find  constant  illustrations  of  the  fact,  that  God 
values  nothing  else  but  his  church.  This  one  inter- 
est, as  far  as  God  has  been  seen  to  operate  in  this 
world,  appears  to  have  engrossed  his  whole  care. 
The  church  is  that  monument  which  has  stood  and 
told  his  glory  to  every  new-born  generation.  Other 
kingdoms,  rapid  in  their  rise,  and  dominant  in  their 
power,  have  gone  rapidly  into  oblivion,  and  heaven 


315 

has  kept  no  very  careful  record  of  their  obsequies. 
The  Assyrian,  the  Medo-persian,  tlie  Grecian,  and 
Roman  empires,  with  all  their  multitudes,  their 
wealth,  their  science,  and  their  military  prowess, 
have  perished  in  the  wreck  of  time  ;  while  through 
all  these  periods  not  a  promise  of  God  to  his  people 
has  failed,  nor  a  pious  hope  been  unaccomplished. 
The  little  stone,  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without 
hands,  has  become  a  great  mountain,  while  the  rock, 
from  which  it  was  hewn,  is  seen  to  crumble  and  per- 
ish. Empires  dazzling  in  the  eye  of  man,  but  ini- 
mical to  the  ehurch  of  Christ,  were  worthless  in  the 
esteem  of  God.  Their  proud  statues,  their  triumph- 
al arches  ;  their  mausoleums,  their  heroes  and  their 
gods,  he  swept  away  with  the  besom  of  destruction. 
Baal,  Dagon,  Moloch,  and  Jupiter  have  perished, 
with  their  hosts  of  worshippers,  while  not  a  saint  has 
wept  unnoticed,  nor  a  prayer  remained  unanswered. 
Not  for  one  moment  has  God  forgotten  his  cov- 
enant, while  he  has  thus  swept  away  from  time,  and 
from  life,  whatever  that  cov^enant  did  not  include. 
In  that  darkest  hour  of  Israel's  history,  the  seven 
thousand  who  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal,  God 
loved  and  comforted  with  his  presence  ;  felt  all  their 
oppressions,  reproved  kings  for  their  sake,  put  their 
tears  into  his  bottle,  and  minuted  all  their  wrongs, 
that  he  might  apportion  to  each,  in  the  coming  life, 
his  appropriate  weight  of  glory.  And  the  archieves 
of  heaven  can  never  be  lost.  The  history  of  every 
suffering  believer  is  written  as  with  the  point  of  a 


316 

diamond  on  a  rock,  and  will  remain  legible  in  the 
day  of  retribution. — 

But  I  must  return  from  this  digression.  I  am 
giving  you  the  sad  history  of  what  was  not  the 
church.  There  came  a  period  w^hen  Jerusalem 
changed  its  relationship  to  God.  The  church's 
light  went  out,  and  the  religion  of  the  sanctuary 
was  reduced  to  unmeaning  and  polluted  ceremonies. 
The  house  of  prayer  for  all  nations,  became  a  den 
of  thieves.  From  that  moment  the  interest  which 
God  had  taken  in  the  holy  city-  and  sanctuary  was 
alienated.  No  longer  would  God  be  known  in  the 
palaces  of  Zion  for  a  refuge.  The  people  of  Jeru- 
salem had  become  as  worthless  as  those  of  Moab  or 
Edom.  Then  the  moment  was,  that  God  could 
without  regret  see  their  city  demolished,  and  the 
last  stone  of  their  proud  temple  thrown  down.  He 
loved  his  people,  and  loved  Jerusalem,  and  the  tem- 
ple, while  they  were  holy ;  but  when  the  priesthood 
became  corrupted,  and  the  temple  profaned,  and  the 
divine  glory  forsook  the  mercy  seat,  he  then  aban- 
doned the  consecrated  spot,  as  being  no  longer  a 
section  of  his  inheritance,  and  suffered  the  hedges 
of  his  vineyard  to  be  broken  down.  And  he  now 
cares  no  more  for  the  holy  land,  than  for  other  lands. 
If  the  time  shall  come  again  that  his  covenant  peo- 
ple shall  be  there,  walking  in  his  statutes,  he  will 
buJld  again  the  walls  he  has  thrown  down,  and  ren- 
der Jerusalem  a  theatre  of  his  glory.  Up  to  that 
hour,  Syria,  and  Egypt,  shall  be  as  sacred  as  Canaan ; 
and  the  stones  and  dust  of  his  temple  be  as  uninter- 


317 

esting  and  unholy,  as  the  ruins  of  demolished  Baby- 
lon ;  a  place  of  dragons  and  of  owls. 

II.  I  come  now  to  look  at  modern  facts^  expect- 
ing to  find  here   the   same   testimony,    as  in  past 
events,  to  the  truth  of  the  doctrine,  that  nothing  but 
the  church  is  safe.     In  the  convulsions  of  our  times, 
we  have  seen  every  thing  placed  at  hazard,  but  the 
church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Every  revolution 
demonstrates  that  God  has  no  other  interest  in  our 
world.     In  the  past  half  century  how  low  a  prize 
has  he   set   upon  crowns  and   kingdoms.     And  tlie 
lives  of  armies,  composed  generally  of  ungodly  men, 
how  unworthy  have  they  seemed  of  his  case.     The 
fowls  of  heaven  fatten   upon  their  bodies,   and   the 
soil  is  enriched  with  their  blood.     The   thousands 
that  fell  at  Waterloo,  if  impenitent,  were  in  the  es- 
timate of  heaven  as  worthless  as  the  clods  that  cov- 
ered them.     But  if  there  died  in  that  murdered  mul- 
titude a  pious  soldier,  angels  will  watch   his  ashes 
till    he   rise,  and  God  be   more    interested  in  the 
turf  that  covers  him,  than  in  the  splendid  monument 
that  stands  upon  the  tomb  of  the  hero.     An  empire 
of  his  enemies  is  in  God's  esteem  of  more  trifling 
amount  than  one  obscure  believer.     The  hosts  that 
have  died  in  the  fields  of  modern  battle,  perished  be- 
cause the  church  had  no  farther  use  for  them.  Else 
that  promise  would  not  be  true,  ''  All  things  are 
yours,  whether  Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Cephas,   or  iht 
worW^     And  well  may  we  ask  with  the  poet, 


318 

**  What  are  the  earth's  wide  kingdoms  else,  ii 

But  mighty  hills  of  prey  ?" 

In  all  this  a  believer  will  find  no  mystery.  The 
bible  and  the  Spirit  of  God  have  taught  him,  that 
nothing  has  intrinsic  worth  but  holiness,  and  that 
God  can  place  no  value  upon  what  is  worthless. 
Hence  he  lets  loose  his  winds,  which  go  forth  teem- 
ing with  desolation.  Navies  are  wrecked  upon  the 
reaf,  and  cities  torn  from  their  base.  Earthquakes 
spread  the  cry  of  death,  and  open  a  thousand  graves 
at  a  shock.  Kingdoms  are  shaken,  and  whole  is- 
lands, with  their  wealth,  and  pride,  and  enterprize, 
sink  into  the  opening  gulf.  The  wealth  of  ages 
perishes  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  and  with  it  tal- 
ents, eloquence,  wisdom,  science,  the  curiosities  of 
antiquity,  and  the  close  kept  records  of  a  hundred 
generations.  All  this  time  the  promise  holds  to 
God's  people,  "  No  evil  shall  come  nigh  thee.'' 
Things  are  rich  and  splended  in  the  view  of  men, 
w^hich  weigh  nothing  in  the  account  of  God.  If 
one  saint  must  share  in  the  general  calamity,  him 
the  Lord  watches  with  his  eye,  supports  him  in 
death,  and  lightens  the  glooms  of  his  sepulchre.  But 
men  who  have  filled  up  their  cup,  and  the  wealth 
that  bought  their  perdition,  all  these  God  values  at 
nothing. 

The  fact  is,  and  no  fact  is  more  interesting,  the 
world  was  built  for  the  use  of  the  church.  Holiness 
only,  and  that  which  promotes  holiness,  are  valuable. 
The  walls  and  hedges  of  a  vineyard,  are  useful 
w  hile  there  are  vines  to  protect,  and  may  be  burned 


319 

©r  demolished  when  the  vines  are  withered.  Kiii«- 
doms  have  been  built  and  perished,  and  armies  hvv.n 
congregated  and  slaughtered,  to  serve  the  interests  of 
the  church.  Hence  said  the  apostle,  "  fie  that  spa- 
red not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all, 
how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all 
things  ?" 

Hence  to  Zion's  interest  bends  every  other,  is 
decreed  every  revolution,  contributes  every  storm, 
rolls  every  ocean,  and  flows  every  tide.  Earth  is 
barren  or  fruitful  as  her  interests  require.  As  on 
the  whole  kingdom  of  Israel  it  might  not  rain  for 
two  and  forty  months,  when  God's  people  needed 
the  protection  of  a  judgment  so  long  protracted,  so 
may  we  presume  that  at  the  call  of  Zion's  interests, 
God  now  withholds,  or  imparts  blessings. 

The  amount  of  the  whole  is,  that  nothing  has 
value,  that  does  not  contribute  to  advance  the  one 
interest  which  God  has  made  paramount  in  this 
world.  Royal  blood,  when  the  king  is  not  his  ser- 
vant, is  base  and  degenerate.  The  blood  of  David 
he  watched  with  care,  knew  every  artery  in  which 
it  flowed,  for  he  had  promised  to  his  seed  the  throne 
of  Israel:  but  the  blood  of  Saul  became  petrified  in 
its  channels.  The  blood  of  saints  and  martyrs  is 
royal,  the  blood  of  prophets  and  apostles  :  for  these 
he  hath  promised,  shall  sit  on  thrones,  and  wear 
crowns  of  glory  that  shall  never  fade.  Thus  are  the 
passing  ages  gleaned  of  every  relic  that  belongs  to 
the  saints,  and  when  the  gleanings  are  finished,  the 
stubbly  is  promptly  consumed.     The  \^'orld  is  still 


320 

under  tribute  to  Zion,  as  in  the  ages  that  have 
gone  bj,  and  we  must  leave  it  with  God  to  say, 
whether  he  will  relax  the  rigour  of  his  requisitions, 
till  all  the  nations  have  perished,  and  the  redeemed 
are  all  brought  home  to  heaven.     I  am  to  look 

III.  At  the  events  which  God  has  assured  us  shall 
transpire  hereafter.  If  by  the  light  of  promise  and  of 
prophecy  we  look  into  futurity,  God  is  still  seen  in 
the  attitude  of  fostering  his  church,  and  overlooking 
every  other  interest.  The  kingdoms  of  this  world 
are  to  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord.  Holiness 
to  the  Lord  is  to  be  written  upon  the  bells  of  the 
horses,  as  if  to  teach  us  that  nothing  shall  exist,  but 
that  which  is  consecrated  to  God.  The  highest  of- 
fices of  state  are  to  become  subservient  to  the  in- 
terests of  Zion.  Kings  are  to  be  nursing  fathers, 
and  queens  nursing  mothers  to  the  church.  It  is 
evident,  on  almost  every  page  of  the  prophecies, 
that  Zion's  interests  are  one  day  to  absorb  all  oth- 
er interests. 

The  world  seems  already  to  be  shaping  itself  to 
become  one  holy  empire  under  the  prince  of  peace. 
I  would  be  neither  an  infidel  nor  an  enthusiast ;  but 
would  fear  all  that  God  has  threatened,  and  expect 
all  that  he  has  promised.  I  read,  "  Blessed  are  the 
meek  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth  ;"  this  promise  I 
calculate  will  be  verified.  I  read  again,  "  The 
wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell,  and  all  the  nations 
that  forget  God  ;"  this  threatening  I  would  fear.  The 
Avealth  which  men  would  not  expend  in  blessing  Zi- 


321 

on  will  perish  in  the  using.  Pearls  worth  each  a 
kingdom,  God  intends  shall  be  melted  down  in  the 
last  conflagration.  When  the  church  shall  need 
their  aid  no  longer,  sun,  moon,  and  stars  will  lose 
their  fires  and  their  light.  The  heavens  and  the 
earth  which  are  now,  as  we  are  assured  by  the  word 
of  God,  are  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire  against 
the  day  of  Judgment,  and  perdition  of  ungodly  men. 
Thus  I  see  the  grand  system  consummated. 

But  through  all  these  scenes,  and  even  this  last, 
God  will  be  kind  to  his  people.  He  will  not  usher 
in  that  period,  till  the  last  believer  is  sanctified. 
The  orb  of  day  will  continue  in  full  blaze,  till  the 
last  pilgrim  is  lighted  home.  When  Christ  has  open- 
ed the  portals  of  everlasting  life  upon  the  rearmost 
of  the  ransomed  multitude,  then  the  lights  of  heaven 
will  go  out.  Christ  will  wake  his  people,  and  bid 
them  escape  to  heaven,  before  the  last  fires  are  kin- 
dled.— Thus  to  the  last  the  church  is  safe,  and  noth- 
ing else.  This  one  interest  God  ever  made  his  care, 
and  it  will  continue  to  be  his  care  forever. 

BEMARKS. 

1.  If  it  should  be  objected  to  this  reasoning,  that 
there  have  been  periods  when  the  church,  seemed 
««Msafe,  while  its  foes  were  safe  ;  it  may  be  replied  ; 
That  the  church  still  lives,  and  therefore  up  to  this 
time  has  been  safe,  while  every  other  interest  has 
been  placed  at  hazard.  All  the  ancient  foes  of  Zi- 
41 


322 

on,  who  for  a  time  seemed  to  prosper,  have  gone  t» 
their  own  place.  Scarcely  a  trace  of  those  kingdoms, 
which  employed  their  power  to  destroy  the  church 
of  God,  can  now  be  found.  And  her  individual  foes, 
unless  converted  into  friends,  have  all  perished,  or 
we  see  them  now  on  their  way  to  perdition.  On 
this  point  we  have  the  direct  testimony  of  God. 

Moreover  we  have  never  seen  Jehovah  make 
bare  his  arm  for  the  destruction  of  his  church,  as  of 
her  foes.  He  has  often  rebuked  his  people  when  they 
sinned,  but  they  repented,  and  he  forgave  them, 
"  In  a  little  wrath  he  hid  his  face  from  them  for  a 
moment ;  but  with  everlasting  kindness  he  had  mer- 
cy on  them."  Not  so  with  their  enemies.  God  has 
swept  them  away  as  with  the  besom  of  destruction. 
The  storms  of  wrath  came  down  upon  them,  and 
they  did  not  repent  till  God  had  utterly  destroyed 
them.  It  was  not  with  them  a  temporary  rebuke 
and  then  mercy,  but  an  utter  consumption.  Thus 
the  two  cases  infinitely  differ. 

2.  If  it  be  objected  that  the  subject  exhibits  GoJ 
as  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  some  part  of  the  hu- 
man family  ;  we  reply,  he  will  do  none  of  his  crea- 
tures wrong.  The  objection  arises  from  viewing 
sin  as  a  calamity,  rather  than  a  crime.  If  wicked 
men  deserve  only  wrath,  God,  in  destroying  them, 
does  right. 

Moreover  God  offers  all  men  his  love,  and  a 
sure  sanctuary  with  his  people.     If  they  will  not 


323 

have  him  to  reign  over  them,  then  God  will  appear 
gracious,  while  he  provides  for  those  wiio  trust  in 
him,  and  just  and  holy  while  he  leaves  all  others  to 
€at  the  fruit  of  their  doings,  and  be  filled  with  their 
^wn  devices. 

3.  Let  me  suggest  that,  "  All  are  not  Israel  who 
are  0/ Israel."  While  we  have  thus  celebrated  the 
safety  of  the  church,  and  have  seen  all  else  in  dan- 
ger, let  it  be  remembered  that  it  is  the  church  invis- 
ible. If  a  false  profession  would  secure  us,  the  way 
to  heaven  would  be  the  hroadway.  But  when  any 
section  of  the  visible  church  became  corrupt,  it  per- 
ished. A  false  professor  is  of  no  more  value  in  the 
esteem  of  God,  than  an  infidel.  Judas  and  Julian  had 
a  seat  among  the  disciples,  but  their  ruin  was  none 
the  less  prompt  and  consummate.  It  is  holiness  that 
God  values.  When  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  come  the 
second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation,  if  he  find 
any  of  his  people  without  the  fold,  he  will  save  them  ; 
and  if  he  find  his  foes  within,  he  will  recognize 
them,  and  send  them  away  into  utter  darkness,  where 
is  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth* 

4.  The  subject  we  contemplate  shows  us,  that 
God  is  interested  in  every  large  or  small  communi- 
ty, more  or  less,  as  it  contains  a  greater  or  less 
amount  of  holiness.  Show  me  a  kingdom  >^  here 
there  are  none  of  his  elect,  and  with  the  word  of 
God  in  my   hand  I   can  predict    its  destiny.      It 


324 

will  prolong  its  existence  only  while  in  some  way 
it  serves  the  church,  and  will  then  become  extinct. 
But  let  a  nation  embosom  a  large  body  of  believers, 
or  let  its  energies  be  expended  to  serve  the  church, 
and  it  has  the  surest  possible  defence. 

Hence  all  that  confidence,  which  in  times  of  po- 
litical distress,  we  place  in  men  and  measures  is  a 
delusive  trust.  It  is  the  presence  of  moral  rectitude, 
and  the  prayer  of  faith,  that  render  God  a  nation's 
Guardian.  Yes,  lovers  of  your  country,  fill  our 
land  with  temples,  and  bibles,  and  truth ;  let  it  stand 
preeminent  in  the  work  of  spreading  the  gospel; 
let  our  officers  be  peace  and  our  exactors  righteous- 
ness; and  we  are  more  ably  defended,  than  we  could 
be,  by  all  the  armies  that  were  ever  congregated,  and 
all  the  navies  that  ever  rode  upon  the  sea.  Nations 
may  boast  of  their  strength,  and  array  their  forces, 
but  if  they  do  not  please  God,  and  he  despise  their 
host,  they  fall  an  easy  prey. 

So  in  a  city  or  a  town  where  there  is  no  holiness 
God  has  no  interest.  He  will  not  care  for  our  im- 
provements in  trade  or  husbandry,  or  take  pleasure 
in  our  accumulated  fortunes.  By  how  much  we 
subserve  the  interests  of  his  kingdom,  so  will  be 
the  kindness  he  will  feel  for  us,  and  the  care  he  will 
take  of  us.  Unless  held  in  requisition  for  God,  all 
we  have  is  dross ;  "  Our  gold  and  silver  is  corrupt- 
ed, and  our  garments  are  moth-eaten." 

So  in  churches  and  congregations  God  has  an  in- 
terest, and  exerts  an  agency  in  their  behalf,  exact- 


325 

\y  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  holiness  found 
there.  Let  a  church  be  very  corrupt,  and  Cod  will 
care  bui  little  for  it ;  let  all  its  members,  be  holy, 
and  it  stands  high  in  the  estimation  of  heaven.  Not 
in  exact  accordance  to  their  numbers,  are  the  church- 
es arranged  on  the  records  of  heaven.  In  many  a 
case  shall  the  last  be  first,  and  the  first  last.  And 
it  is  not  presumption  to  say,  that  God  will  apportion 
the  visits  of  his  mercy,  to  the  aggregate  of  holiness 
that  shall  operate  to  invite  down  his  gracious  and 
life-giving  influences.  How  forlorn  then  is  the  hope 
that  God  will  grant  seasons  of  refreshing,  where 
there  are  none  to  pray  ;  and  will  give  a  new  heart 
and  a  right  spirit,  where  there  is  no  house  of  Israel 
to  inquire  of  him. 

Still  when  men  are  the  the  most  deserted  as  to 
spiritual  blessings,  God  may  allow  them  temporal 
prosperity.  It  is  all  the  heaven  he  will  give  them. 
Men  may  prosper  most  when  they  are  nearest  de- 
struction. The  old  world  and  the  devoted  cities 
were  never  more  prosperous  than  when  their  last 
sun  was  rising.  Men  may  be  ripe  for  the  sythe  of 
death,  their  cup  of  iniquity  full,  while  yet  their 
fields  wave  with  the  abundant  harvests,  the  atmos- 
phere is  fragrant  with  the  odours  of  the  ripened 
fruits  and  flowers,  and  echoes  with  the  song  of  the 
cheerful  labourer.  Men  often  perish  the  sooner  be- 
cause they  prosper.  Riches  increase  and  they  set 
their  hearts  upon  them.     Any  people  who  become; 


326 

rich,  faster  than  they  become  holy,  have  this  very 
destiny  to  fear. 

Inquire  then,  brethren  in  Christ,  what  is  the  ex- 
tent of  God's  inheritance  among  you  ?  This  is  a 
question  which  I  feel  willing  to  press  upon  your 
consciences  with  the  weight  of  a  world.  Answer  it 
and  you  have  determined  the  extent  of  God's  re- 
gard for  you,  and  his  care  of  you.  The  number  of  real 
believers,  and  the  progress  they  make  in  holiness, 
are  the  facts  that  are  to  measure  your  consequence 
under  the  government  of  God.  I  know  this  thought 
exhibits  wealth,  and  birth,  and  talents,  as  compara- 
tively of  little  worth,  and  is  humiliating  as  it  is  true, 
God  is  not  attached  to  places  and  names  as  we  are, 
but  to  holiness.  The  territory  where  the  seven 
churches  were,  and  even  where  the  Shechinah  blaz- 
ed, God  has  forsaken :  and  he  will  treat  you  as  he 
has  others.  He  will  never  forsake  you  while  you 
serve  him,  nor  your  children  if  they  are  holy,  nor 
your  seed,  to  a  thousand  generations,  unless  they 
forsake  God.  They  that  despise  him  shall  be  light- 
ly esteemed;  but  let  us  draw  near  to  him,  and  he 
will  draw  near  to  us. 

This  subject  is  calculated  to  comfort  yious  fam- 
ilies. If  we  aim  to  render  our  children  holy,  God 
will  build  us  up  a  sure  house  forever.  The  poor, 
family,  who  walk  in  the  fear  of  God,  he  will  con- 
sider more  worthy  of  his  patronage  than  a  whole 
community  of  the  profane  and  the  proud.  He  wilj 
not  command  that  house  to  become  extinct  where  he 


327 

is  feared  and   worshiped.     The  angels  will  pitch 
their  tent  there,  and 

*'  What  ills  their  heavenly  care  prevents, 
No  earthly  tongue  can  tell." 

If  God  be  for  us  who  can  be  against  us  ?  if  ho  re- 
solve to  prosper   and   bless  us,  we  and  ours  shall 
be  safe,  amid  every  storm  that  blows.     No   plague 
shall  come  nigh  thee. 

The  individual  believer  may  take  all  the  com- 
fort possible  from  this  subject.  No  matter  what  his 
station.  God  regards  the  pious  slave  more  than 
the  impious  master.  The  poor  widow  that  can 
pray,  and  is  happy  in  her  closet,  can  do  more  to 
save  her  land,  than  the  prayerless  monarch.  She 
can  sit  down  calmly,  and  look  at  the  gathering  tem- 
pest, and  ask  her  Father  to  manage  and  control  its 
violence.  We  shall  ever  find  that  thought,  so  beau- 
tifully expressed  by  the  poet,  true  ; 

"  The  soul  that's  filled  with  virtue's  light, 

Shines  brightest  in  affliction's  night  : 

And  sees  in  darkness  beams  of  hope. 

Ill  tidings  never  can  surprise 

His  heart,  which  fixed  on  God  relies. 

Though  waves  and  tempests  roar  around ; 

Safe  on  a  rock  he  sits,  and  sees 

The  shipwreck  of  his  enemies, 

And  all  their  hope  and  glory  drowned." 

But  finally  the  ungodly  are  not  so  ;  but  are  like 
the  chaff  which  the  wind  driveth  away.  Shocking 
indeed    beyond  all  description  is  the  condition  of 


328 

that  man  whom  God  does  not  love,  and  for  whose 
happiness  he  will  make  no  provision.  He  may,  if 
God's  plan  permit,  enjoy  long  the  bounties  of  a  gra- 
cious providence,  but  if  God  suffer  him  to  live,  and 
make  him  an  instrument  of  his  glory,  it  will  all  be 
no  evidence  that  he  loves  him.  And  a  day  must 
soon  come,  when  he  will  know  his  own  character, 
and  feel  all  the  guilt,  and  shame,  and  misery  of  his 
condition.  To  be  safe  or  happy,  we  must  become 
a  part  of  God's  inheritance,  and  have  a  character 
that  shall  interest  us  in  his  love.  The  sinner  then 
who  will  change  his  character,  may  wipe  away  his 
tears ;  but  if  he  will  continue  impenitent  and  unbe- 
lieving, he  is  exhorted  to  be  afflicted,  and  mourn, 
and  weep. 


%. 


■niff.  ••. 


^^> 


.■% 


%-NS^     '/ 

r*^^--^ 


r-K^i 


g* 


/ 


'J^ 


W: 


* 


^     A.-  -.^^^        >^^' 


-^^^ 


-^'^.. 


J 
# 


